-->
“I’m going to die alone, man.” Skylar Ellison was quite intoxicated, as was everyone else standing on that green steel balcony dangling over Lafayette in the French Quarter, in New Orleans, Louisiana. It had been January first for about five minutes, and nearly everyone at the party had someone to lock lips with, save one particularly sad recent college graduate. The uniquely awful feeling completely alone in a crowd full of people permeated his very being, not helped by the fact that literally everyone in attendance could better be described as one of his roommate’s friends, rather than his own.
Realizing no one was actually listening, he couldn’t help but interrupt a moment of romance between some random pretty redhead, and her beau. He poked them both not so subtly, and slurred, “How do you do that?”
“I’m sorry?” the girl replied, while her boyfriend snickered at the scrawny twenty-something, swaying back and forth, splashing beer all over the concrete floor. He seemed to be held up by sheer force of will rather than a functioning sense of balance.
"Love?" the drunken youth asked no one in particular, before deciding he agreed with himself. “Yeah, love. How’d you find love? I mean, I’m like…nice…I’ve got stuff to offer…I think. Where’s my happily ever after? Nevermind, you don’t care.” Skylar began to turn and stumble away, trying to decide if he should ambitiously aim for his bedroom, or if it was worth waking up on the couch with male genitalia drawn on his face, just to save a few steps.
“Wait,” the girl said, grabbing the short boy by the arm and turning him back around. The blurry image of her face fueled his uncertainty. Was that a flicker of understanding in her eyes, or simply a reflection of the city lights? “I care. I know exactly what you’re going through. You might not believe me, but I know exactly what you’re going through. I never thought I’d meet someone who makes me as happy as him.” The girl kissed her boyfriend on the cheek, seemingly desiring more, but not wanting to rub the troubled mess’ face in her obvious jubilance.
Skylar was incredulous. “HA! Yeah right! A hot chick like you? No way.” After the drunken youth blew a raspberry in her face, it was clear she must have been built of infinite patience, or at the very least, found his sorrow supremely relatable.
“You’d be surprised.” the girl replied, rolling her eyes.
Like a moth drawn to a flame, the boy's path led him inexorably towards the bait. Resistance was futile in the face of its irresistible pull. “Okay, fine. Tell me your secret.”
“It’s simple. Last year, I made a New Year’s resolution, and I stuck to it. I said I was going to find love, and held myself accountable.”
Skylar scoffed, “You’re fucking kidding me. What a laugh. Besides, nobody ever keeps those things anyway. It’s just some shit people tell themselves when they’re riding the high of the ball drop, but everyone turns their treadmill into a very expensive coat hanger sooner or later.”
“No, I’m serious. You don’t believe me?” Skylar shook his head. “Here, give me your phone.”
With a shrug, the youth complied. The girl pulled up an app in the store, one with an incredibly rare, perfect five star rating. “I used this last year, and it really worked. You fill out the forms, give them your resolution, your self-imposed deadline, and then whatever collateral you feel confident enough to put up. If you don’t succeed, they keep the money, or whatever, but that’s the point. It’s an excellent motivator. Like, it literally forced me to stay accountable to myself.”
As drunk as he was, Skylar was still apprehensive. It all sounded a little too good to be true. “I dunno. That sounds like a scam.”
“It’s really not. Just look how happy we are now. You said so yourself, right?” Her smile was a siren song, and his defenses crumbled under the dazzling assault of her pearly whites. Before he could think twice, Skylar found himself hitting download, lost in the moment's euphoria.
Speedily scrolling through the terms and conditions, clicking agree, agree, agree, he finally reached the moment of truth. Resolution. A moment of pondering, and a light bulb lit up above his intoxicated head. “I’m going on a Valentine's Day date this year. Like, I’ve literally never done that before. God, saying it out loud, I feel like such a loser.” Next was collateral. “Ummm…actually I don’t really have any money. Just like…my car.”
Most people, even Skylar, would have thought better of it then after remembering that fact, but hearing the simple provocation from the girl’s boyfriend, “Go big or go home, bro.” was enough to seal the deal. Proud of himself, he climbed back inside through the window, and opted to fall asleep on the couch, face sketches be damned.
*
“I’m sorry, Skylar, but you can’t stay here anymore, at least not for free. The rent in this city is too damn high already, even without a deadbeat roommate refusing to pull their weight. Look, your name isn’t on the lease, and you’ve contributed absolutely zero dollars since we agreed to let you stay here, so that means, you’ve got to go. I mean, fuck dude. You even eat all our food. I know you’re not like, a total piece of shit, but everyone’s got their limits. End of the month. Discussion over.”
The look on his best friend, and roommate’s face told the boy she meant business. “Please, Rachel. I’m trying my best here. It's just like, you know…nothing’s been a good fit.”
“Oh, that’s bullshit, and you know it. You’re just too picky. Sometimes you’ve got to do shit you don’t want to do. Do you honestly think it was my lifelong dream to work for a staffing agency? Look, I’ve tried to help you a dozen times now, and you’ve always got an excuse. Kelsey and Brianna agree, but when it comes down to it, it’s my ass on the line if the rent doesn’t get paid, so it’s my decision. If you want to hate anyone, hate me. End of the month. You’ve got two weeks. Figure it out.”
Rachel felt guilty as she stormed to the door, but tried not to show it. A glance back at Skylar, hanging his head in shame almost got her to change her mind, but enough was enough. “It’s for his own good.” she told herself. “That boy’s never going to do anything different without a kick in the pants.
Having grown up in a particularly affluent family, Skylar didn’t have a lot of experience with real discomfort. Being expected to do something he didn’t want to do seemed like a completely foreign concept. Not wanting to major in business, he switched to history, and completed his bachelor’s degree without mention to his parents. By the time they found out, needless to say, they were furious. Being cut off financially for the first time in his life, the young man found sympathy from his three best friends from university.
He didn’t want to move back to Seattle, so they offered him a room, and Rachel, in particular, took advantage of her position to help find him employment. The museum was too stuffy. The temp job at the docks was too strenuous. Being a waiter didn’t pay well enough, though that didn’t make much sense to the girls when no pay was the alternative. Truthfully, they just weren’t his dream job, and quite entitled, Skylar couldn’t bring himself to settle for less. It may have sounded silly to most, but what the boy truly wanted was to work for one of the many haunted tour companies that populated the Big Easy, but somehow none of them ever seemed to be hiring.
The air itself seemed to press down on Skylar as he collapsed onto the couch, a physical manifestation of his defeat. His eyes traced the cracks in the ceiling, their imperfections echoing the fissures in his own resolve. He thought to himself, “At least I’ll be sleeping in an Audi.” It was a gift from his grandparents, his last remaining worldly possession worth anything, the others being a half ruined mattress, a busted laptop, a smartphone with a past-due bill, and a suitcase full of rapidly decaying clothes.
Just then, a soft chirp from his phone nudged him out of his contemplation. There was a notification from an app he didn’t remember downloading. It read, “It’s February 13th, and you have one day remaining to complete your resolution. As a reminder, failure will result in the confiscation of [2022 Audi A6]. If you need any help completing your goal, please reach out to one of our customer service specialists who will be happy to assist you in any way they can.”
Reading the form notification, the events of New Year’s eve came flooding back into the panic-stricken boy’s mind. “They can’t seriously hold me accountable when it’s that easy for a drunk person to click their way through that nonsense. Jesus Christ!” Quickly, he opened the chat function, and began furiously typing.
Skylar: You guys can’t take my fucking car!! This is insane!!!!
It took a moment, but eventually those three tell-tale dots let him know someone on the other end was formulating a response.
Cup: Hello, Skylar. Hope you are well. Thanks for using Resolve It or Lose It. Please tell me what I can do to improve your experience.
Skylar: Are you kidding me?! You can cut this shit out, and stop threatening to take my fucking car
Cup: I’m sorry Skylar, but our terms of service were very clear, and our contract is legally binding. What can I do to help you complete your resolution?
Skylar: How would you even know where it is
Cup: Right now it’s parked on Lafayette, outside of your apartment.
Skylar: I’m just gonna move it. What then
Cup: Moving it to Royal won’t matter.
The fact that was the exact place he was thinking of creeped out the rage-filled youth enough to disarm him. He tried to rationalize it as a lucky guess, but still, it wasn’t enough to assuage his anxieties.
Skylar: Look, seriously, I can’t lose my car. I’m about to lose my place to stay already and I’ll die if I have to sleep on the street. This feels like a scam anyway
Cup: It’s not a scam, Skylar. It’s preferable to myself and the company that you get to keep your vehicle. I assure you, we started this company with one goal, to help our customers achieve their dreams. Like I said before, I will do everything in my power to help you do just that.
Out of options, the boy sighed, and decided to just do whatever the chat said.
Skylar: Whatever. Just tell me what I need to do
Cup: Right, give me one minute to review your file please, and I’ll be right back with you.
Skylar let out a groan, and shut his eyes, waiting on pins and needles for whatever came next. The chime sounded.
Cup: Okay, you stated in your resolution that you would go on a date on Valentine’s Day. Simple enough. The first thing I’d suggest is we set up a dating profile for you on our company’s sister app, Lovestruck. It’s very service oriented. You won’t have to lift a finger. I can take care of the ins and outs, but we’re going to need to clean you up a bit. You seem to be a little rough around the edges right now, and I doubt there’ll be much success if you’re not putting your best foot forward. I’ve set up a visit at a nearby salon for you, to correct the problem. They come highly recommended. I’m sure by the time they’re finished, you’ll be well on your way to feeling like a brand new person.
Skylar couldn’t remember sending a photo, but that night was a blur, so he had to assume it was part of the whole thing. None of that changed his current financial situation.
Skylar: I can’t afford that Cup. I can’t afford anything right now, remember. What kind of a name is Cup, anyway??? Like for drinks???
Cup: Not exactly. It’s a nickname. You’re probably saying it wrong. Anyway, don’t worry about the cost, Skylar. It’s all included with the service. Head to the address I’m forwarding to your email. You just have to show up, and they’ll know exactly what to do.
The youth tried in earnest, but couldn’t make sense of any of it. “How the hell does this company make any money?” he wondered. Whatever the case, it wasn’t like he had a choice.
Skylar: Okay fine. Leaving now
*
A quick drive across town to the Garden District, and Skylar arrived to his destination. He was expecting a typical, possibly bougie, unisex salon, but the pink, stylized, neon lettering on the sign reading, “Venus in Curls” told him it was anything but.
“You must be Skylar!” the middle-aged buxom blonde with an oversized bouffant said, as she welcomed her new customer in before he even had a chance to introduce himself. She pulled him tightly into an uncomfortable hug, smushing the much shorter boy’s face into her leopard print dress, and ample cleavage. “I’m Vennie. Nice ta meetcha. Cup told me you were a cutie, and he wasn’t kidding. Come have a seat, and we can get started. Would you like some cucumber water?”
Skylar shook his head, nervous to accept anything from the extremely alien establishment. He found the woman beautiful, not at all diminished by her advancing years, thinking to himself, “She’s no Helen of Troy, but I could still see someone going to war for her.”
“Okay then,” the woman continued, “let’s take out that ratty ponytail, and see what we’re working with.” Vennie ran her fingers through the tangled brunette locks, and twisted them around every which way. Whatever she was thinking brought a smile to her face. “Maybe I’m biased, but I’m thinking blonde and wavy. Perhaps a little retro. We can definitely do something with those gorgeous lips and cheekbones. You’re not very big, so C-cup, perhaps a B-cup? What do you think?”
“Wait, wha…?” Skylar was flummoxed.
The woman explained, “For your makeover.”
“I’m sorry, but I think there’s been some kind of mistake. Would you give me a minute?” Vennie stepped away, and the confused youth returned to his phone.
Skylar: There’s been some kind of mistake Cup. This lady seems to think I want to be made up like a girl or something
Cup: No mistake, Skylar. We need to get you on that date tomorrow, and don’t have much time. Did you know women are five times more likely to get a message on most dating apps? You said yourself, you absolutely can’t lose your car. This is the most efficient way to prevent that.
Skylar: That makes sense but I’m not a girl
Cup: I know that, but given the circumstances, I thought this was the best way to achieve your goal. It’s only for one date after all.
Skylar: There’s no way in hell I’m doing that
Cup: If that’s your decision, I understand, but failure to complete the resolution will result in confiscation of the vehicle. I’m sorry but my hands are tied.
Skylar pinched the bridge of his nose, a headache firmly pounding in his skull. He took a deep breath, and accepting he was at the mercy of this crazy company, decided to comply.
Skylar: Okay fine but this better work Cup
Cup: Satisfaction guaranteed.
Skylar didn’t exactly believe that, but despite his best efforts, he was unable to think of a better option.
In short order Vennie returned to her task, and within the hour, Skylar was staring at his reflection through the salon mirror, though it didn’t look anything like when he walked in. His very blonde hair was wound up in large rollers on top of his head, his countenance painted up like a glamorous starlet, complete with dramatic eyes, and plump ruby-red lips. The stylist’s effusive praise while putting the finishing touches on his new glossy talons was little comfort as he struggled to make sense of what had got him there in the first place. He almost ruined the manicure, nearly jumping from the chair, startled by the sound of his phone ringing.
“Skylar, hey. Look I’m sorry I got so mad earlier. You seemed pretty down when I left. Are you okay?”
Happy to hear Rachel’s voice, Skylar felt a sense of relief wash over him. “Yeah, umm…” Though his reflection told him otherwise he continued, “I’m okay. What’s up?”
“Well, I don’t know if it’s fate, or whatever, but I just had a job come across my desk, and I’m positive you want to hear about it first before I throw it up on the board. New Orleans Houses of Horror is looking for a new tour guide. Period dress. Great benefits. Education is a plus, so you’ve got some room to negotiate your salary. It’s all good news. I mean it though. This is your last chance. Don’t fuck this up. The interview is at four. I’ll tell them you’ll be there with bells on, okay?”
“Umm…actually, Rachel…I…”
“You’re not seriously gonna blow this, are you?! I swear to god, Skylar…!”
“No, I’ll be there…” the now gorgeous boy relented. “Just text me the address.” Groaning as he hung up the phone, Skylar let his head fall backward` only to be stabbed in his tender scalp by the velcro rollers for his troubles.
*
After work, Rachel was sitting on the couch thumbing through a magazine, when suddenly the door swung open. In walked a striking blonde girl she didn’t recognize, her arms laden with garment bags. She liked her style, the platinum strands teased just a smidge to give the do a little height, spilling down to her shoulders in gentle curls. Her immaculately made-up visage gave hints of Marilyn Monroe, and her outfit, consisting of black capris, and an off the shoulder white blouse could only be worn that far south in the month of February. Somehow she wasn’t toppling over strolling inside in those platform sandals with three-inch heels.
“Miss, I think you have the wrong apartment.” Rachel said, positive she locked the door. Only after getting up to help the poor girl did she recognize the face under all that makeup. Her jaw hit the floor. “Skylar, what the hell happened?!” The question carried genuine concern, but that didn’t stop it from being accompanied by tear-inducing laughter. She grabbed a piece of luggage to lighten her friend’s load, and was astonished by the weight. “What’s in this thing?”
“Okay…” Skylar held up a polished finger while he caught his breath. Finding his composure, he explained, “That’s my costume for work. I got the job.”
“That’s great!” Rachel unzipped the bag to find an antebellum period ensemble, complete with foundation garments, and a quality wig done up in sausage curls. “Is that why you’re…” she waved her arms around her bestie’s body. “...you know.”
“No, this is for my date tomorrow night. The salon lady gave me this outfit because she said I’d look weird if I left in my own clothes, and I’ve got another dress right here.” He held up the second bag and then carelessly dropped it on the floor before collapsing onto the sofa.
After going over his story in every excruciating detail, Rachel couldn’t believe the farce. Skylar had lived it, and he couldn’t quite believe it himself. The tale finished, the two shared a laugh at the absurdity of it all.
Skylar went on, “Anyway, I hope I can keep this job, when I tell them I’m a boy. I don’t know what info you got, but apparently they were only looking for women this time, anyway. I mean, I was just so happy to get some good news, but I can’t seriously be expected to do this every day. Hopefully it all works out.”
“Absolutely not.” Rachel replied. Her glare let him know she was serious. “ I meant what I said, Skylar. This is your last chance. If they want you to wear that dress, you’re gonna wear that dress, at least until you find another job. If you quit, there’s nothing else I can do for you.”
He wanted to argue, but with no energy left, he could only whimper, “Fine.” and then got up to go lie down in bed.
Before he could leave, Rachel asked, “What about tomorrow, though? You’re supposed to go on that date, but won’t your hair and makeup be wrecked by then. I don’t know about you, but I can’t recreate that. I mean, shit, dude. You look like a completely different person.”
“I know, right?!” The feminized boy gave a shrug. “I asked that lady about it, and she told me not to worry. Said it was guaranteed to last until then, and if I wanted a touch up or lessons, to come see her. I almost laughed in her face, but she was so nice I couldn’t bring myself to.”
“I’ve never heard of anything like that. Must be magic.”
“Must be… Anyway, I’m pooped. Talk to you later.” In bed, Skylar tried to go to sleep, but couldn’t stop himself from playing with the bouncy breasts glued to his chest. They seemed so lifelike, and he couldn’t remember the last time someone else let him play with theirs. He asked himself, “How the fuck did I let this happen. Like, a sane person wouldn’t have walked out of that salon looking like this, let alone went there in the first place. I must be losing my mind.”
*
February fourteenth had arrived, and Skylar found himself standing out front of a quaint little French restaurant hidden nicely down a little alley. All things considered, he still felt a little overdressed, wearing a tea-length, sleeveless, boat-neck dress inspired by Dior’s classic new look, flaring out over a sewn-in red tulle crinoline. His ten glossy red toes, peeking out from the equally glossy red peep-toe pumps, perfectly matched the color of the dress, itself decorated with a plethora of tiny black polka dots. A simple black belt, black chandelier earrings, and a tasteful glittering black clutch, were the perfect accessories, creating a Valentine’s date look, inspired by old Hollywood glamor. Somehow, the picturesque makeup, and bouncing bouffant hair were still firmly in place, just as Vennie had advertised, illogical as it seemed.
Never getting to use the app himself, Skylar had yet to even see the guy he was to be spending the evening with. Cup, playing secretary, insisted they’d be a good match, even though the customer service rep only had a few snapshots from Vennie, and his client’s reluctant attitude to go off of. The only information the boy turned girl had been given was to look out for a handsome man in a suit, carrying a single rose.
“How the hell am I supposed to know if he’s handsome?” Skylar thought to himself. “I’m attracted to girls. Dudes are just dudes, right?” One look at the guy as he approached answered that question for him. The pope himself may very well have tried to bed the man.
“You must be Skylar.” the striking young man said, as he approached and offered the flower. “I’m Mark. Nice to meet you.”
Skylar didn’t say a word. He just stood there mouth agape, wondering what this long lost Hemsworth was doing giving him the time of day. At that moment, he almost could have sworn someone had shot him in the ass with a heart tipped arrow.
“Sorry, are you not Skylar? I’ve really cocked this up, haven’t I?”
“Oh no, sorry. Yes, I’m Skylar.” The pretty youth accepted the flower, gently sniffing it, letting the petals tickle the tip of his pert little nose. In spite of himself his heart fluttered. When the young man offered the crook of his elbow, Skylar actually wanted to take it, briefly forgetting the absurdity of the situation.
Inside at the candlelit table by the window, a miracle reservation to get on such short notice, the two perused the menu, stealing glances at one another nervously. Mark’s desires hardly masked, the normally dense skylar found himself feeling desirable for the first time in his life, though not in a way he’d ever imagined. Suddenly very aware of himself, he threw up the wall, cleared his throat, and tried his best to decide between the duck, or the chicken.
After the pair placed their order, with a mental barricade erected, the delicately dressed youth tried to make polite conversation. “So what do you do, Mark?”
“Oh, I’m a doctor. I’m doing my residency at the children’s hospital across town, and I plan to specialize in pediatrics when I’m finished there.”
“Good god! I bet he’s got a hundred rescue dogs, and he calls his mother every day, too.” Skylar thought to himself, instead asking a different follow-up question, “Any hobbies?”
“Just rugby.” Skylar assumed he had the guy figured out now, but he continued, “I mean, there’s something else, but you’d think it was silly.” It was strange for the skirted boy to see an all too familiar look of insecurity on the face of a person he wasn’t completely certain to not be chiseled from marble. “Enough about me though, what about you? What do you do?”
“Oh…well I haven’t started yet, but Monday, I’ll be the newest tour guide for New Orleans Houses of Horror, doing ghost tours and the like.”
“No. Fucking. Way!” A gleeful expression spread across Mark’s face, devouring any twinge apprehensiveness felt between the two. “You’re not going to believe this, but I genuinely think that’s the coolest thing I’ve ever heard. I absolutely love paranormal history. Seriously, I’ve lived here for years, and I still take one of their tours at least once a month. That’s what I was too embarrassed to tell you. Most people look at you strangely when you tell them you’re into ghosts. How did you get into that?”
Taken aback by the guy’s sincerity, it took Skylar a moment to answer. “Oh, I umm…I majored in history with a focus on folklore.”
“That’s so cool! Your parents were supportive with that?”
“Absolutely not.” he chuckled.
You’re a brave girl, aren’t you? Far braver than me, at least.”
Skylar smiled brightly, and twirled a strand of hair around their finger demurely. “Yeah, I guess I am.”
Skylar didn’t find it strange when they referred to themselves as a girl. Nor when they went for a walk afterwards, talking into the night, despite several hours prior receiving a notification that read, “Resolution completed. Thanks for using Resolve It or Lose It.” Nor when they held hands as they headed back to their cars. Especially not when being kissed goodnight, and their foot kicked up behind them, just like in all of those old Hollywood movies. In fact, it was something they were very much looking forward to getting used to.
*
At the next New Year’s party, a sad young man was out on the balcony of a certain New Orleans loft, lamenting his misfortunes. A pang of loneliness shot through him as the countdown reached zero, his eyes drawn to a radiant couple locked in a passionate kiss. He felt like a forgotten footnote amidst the joyous revelry. Speaking to no one but the heavens, he asked, “How the hell will I ever be as happy as those two?” surprised when the pretty blonde gave him an answer.
“Well, last year, I made a New Year’s resolution, hoping to find love, and after sticking to it for once, it actually paid off.”
The girl didn’t seem like she was screwing with him, but he still couldn’t quite believe it. “Those don’t really work though, do they? I mean, they’re just nonsense people tell themselves to feel better until they inevitably break them and feel like shit all over again.”
“I used to think that too, but look at me now. Here, give me your phone real quick. There’s an app you have to try.”
Somewhere up on a mountain, there sat a chubby little baby in a diaper, fluttering around with his tiny wings. Checking his computer, he clapped his hands together, and shouted over his shoulder, “Looks like we got another one, bro!”
“Seriously, Cupid?” Deimos, the manifestation of fear and despair asked, genuinely surprised the mortals kept falling for his brother’s convoluted schemes. “Wasn’t the whole bow and arrow thing, easier?”
“Yeah, but Mom didn’t get to have as much fun then. She’s gonna love the baby fat on this one’s cheeks. Nice tushy too. Oughta be quite pretty when she’s done with him. You know me. Can’t disappoint mom.”
“I guess so, but this still seems kinda ridiculous. I mean, you used to flutter around two, maybe three days tops, to fill your quota. Now you’re spending months in front of that thing, click clacking on all those buttons, like some kind of human. And seriously, what’s with all the boys in dresses?”
Cupid shrugged. “Eh, it was getting boring the other way. Listen bro, you just keep setting them up, and I’ll keep knocking them down.”
High School Sweetheart
Chapter 1
By Lauren Bliss
I remember it like it was yesterday; my father and I, riding down New York State Route 141, somewhere around Westchester County. He was a delivery man for a small furniture business run out of our hometown, Brooklyn, NY. That morning, his boss, Mr Albertson, had come by very early to dump a last minute job on him. My father, still drunk from the night before, tried to put him off, but the old, wry-faced codger made it very clear that it wasn’t a request. “Marvin’s got a baseball game today.” my father explained. “He could really make it in the big leagues one day, Mr Alberson. I can’t ask him to drop everything, last minute. How am I supposed to get this thing through someone’s front door by myself?” Marvin was my older brother. He dropped out of high school when he was fifteen and started working with our father to help keep food on the table. He was nineteen at that point. He’d usually spend his weekends playing baseball down at the park in the neighborhood league. One day, not a week prior, he was approached by a minor league recruiter. My father was over the moon. If he performed well in his game that day, it could be the start of an actual career as a ball player.
“You’re going to deliver this china cabinet today, Micky, or you’ll be looking for work somewhere else. It’s as simple as that.” It was no secret that my father was a drinker, and a gambler. It would have been a hard secret to keep anyway, since he always smelled of whiskey. He ran with a rough crowd, rarely ever coming home before I was in bed for the night. Mr Albertson knew all this, and probably felt justified giving my dad a hard time because of it, but the man was a pompous blowhard. I’m sure he felt powerful having the fundamental necessities another man needed in the palm of his hand, able to threaten their withdrawal on a whim. When I was little, I remember there being a clear cut line between the good guys and bad guys, but the older I got, the more apparent it was that that line was drawn on a beach during a hurricane. Good guys, and bad guys were for comic books. Real people were usually a little bit of both.
“Marion!” Dad shouted over his shoulder . I was sitting quietly on the sofa, reading Ray Bradburry. You see, my father had rigid ideas about what a man was supposed to be, and I wasn’t quite up to snuff. He and my brother were both about five foot eleven. They both had large feet, and large hands. They had chest hair, they drank dark liquor, they cussed, and they spit. I had often wondered if I was the milk man’s kid, since I was no taller than my mother, at five foot four inches. I shared her small frame, her wide hips, and her soft freckled complexion. Strangely, unlike anyone else in my household, I was graced with wavey auburn locks. Everyone else in my family had the darkest hair on the block, black as the night. When we went anywhere together, I stuck out like a sore thumb. When pressed about it, my mother would go on about her great grandfather’s bright orange curls, but I wasn’t sure I believed her. I don’t think my father did, either. “Put that book down, and get your ass over here! It’s time for you to step up!”
I remember, this one time, when I was a small child, he took me outside to play catch with him and my brother. Now, don’t get me wrong, I love the game. It’s America’s pastime after all. Like everyone else in my neighborhood, if the Dodgers were playing, I was right there beside the radio. However, that love didn’t translate to skill. He tossed the ball across the sidewalk to my brother, who turned to face me, eagerly awaiting his throw. He tossed it underhand, the ball arching across the sky. I threw up my glove, but as the ball got closer, I winced, and closed my eyes, turning my head away. Ironically, my instinctual attempt at protecting myself left my face wide open, and my right eye was much less effective at catching a baseball than the glove would have been. Tears flowed down my cheeks, when my brother led me inside, apologizing for something that wasn’t really his fault. My mother grabbed some peas from the ice box, for the swelling, but I had that shiner for two weeks after that. My father stayed on the porch for the rest of the day, bottle in hand. Mom sent me out to get him for dinner, but he never set eyes on me. He just said, “I should never have let her give you that sissy name.” I don’t think he ever looked at me the same again.
The day we made that delivery was the first time he’d ever conscripted me to do any kind of work. I was actually kind of excited. It felt like an opportunity to prove myself to him. Usually I was relegated to helping my mom with dinner, while he and Marvin chopped wood for the furnace. Most of my chores and responsibilities were indoors. I didn’t mind the actual work, but I hated the derision I saw in his eyes when I set the table. Now, I was sitting shotgun, wearing the shiny new work boots I’d never had an occasion to wear before, and we were making the journey upstate.
We arrived at a nice house, with the biggest yard I’d ever seen. The driveway had two entrances that looped around. Once he parked, he hopped out with his clipboard, and rang the doorbell, while I waited by the tailgate of his truck. The lady of the house signed some papers, and we started unloading the furniture. He sent me up on the truck bed, and had me untie the rope. I eagerly complied, hoping to appear as an experienced laborer to the woman. Those hopes were dashed when it came time to move the piece. I pushed the cabinet to the end of the tailgate where my father was waiting, ready to lift the end. I jumped down to the ground, and started to lift my half off, but I had a hard time getting a good grip, and the edges dug painfully into the palms of my hands. When I raised it up, I could barely hang on to it. Try as I might, the pain was unbearable, and without having ever made a decision to do so, I released the walnut titan, and it fell straight to the ground. The glass doors, the mirror in the back, and the built in lighting fixture all shattered, spraying glass in every direction. A small shard cut the woman’s ankle, leaving her bleeding in her driveway, and her furniture destroyed. To say she was furious, would be an understatement.
She screamed, “I don’t know what kind of incompetent operation you’re running here, but you can be sure Mr Albertson will be hearing about this! Get out now!”
Through tears, I pleaded, “Ma’am, just let me clean this mess up first.” but to no avail.
She just said, “Get. Out.” and pointed to the road, teeming with rage. My father didn’t say a word. He just removed his keys from his pocket, and got in the truck. I jumped in the passenger seat, and started begging his forgiveness, swearing to do better next time. Still, not one word was uttered. We pulled into a liquor store, where he got out, walked in, walked back out, and started driving, brown bag in hand. He opened the bottle, and drank the entire thing before we were a mile down the road. I fixed my gaze to his face, looking for any sign of what was to come. His expression remained unchanged, all the way to the two lane highway.. A few miles down the road, there were woods on both sides of the road, not much else around. He put his foot all the way on the gas, and my father’s mouth moved suddenly, but no sound came out. Then, I saw a single tear flow down his cheek. He quietly said the words, “Fuck it all.” and the last thing I remember after that was his eyes closing, and the truck flipping over.
I woke up in the hospital two weeks later. The first thing I noticed was that I was covered in bandages from head to toe, and couldn’t move anything besides my eyes. I looked to the left, and saw my mother asleep in the chair beside me. I couldn’t see anything else but barren hospital walls. A doctor came in, and held a small flashlight to my eyes, flipping it on and off. He seemed pleased with whatever he saw, and asked me, “Do you know where you are? Blink twice for yes.”
I tried to say, “No.” but the sound was muffled, and I felt a pain in my jaw.
He noticed the discomfort in my eyes, and said, “Sorry about that. I’m sure that didn’t feel great. You were in a very bad car accident. You’re in a hospital in Pleasantville.”
Just then, probably because of the noise, my mother roused from her slumber. “Oh my god, baby, I thought I lost you.” she cried, kissing me on the head over and over again. She tried to give me a hug, but my cries of pain and the doctor dissuaded her.
“That’s enough Mrs Ryan. I know you’re happy your son is alive, but he’s in a lot of pain right now. You can hug him all you want when we get him good and healthy again.” She sat back down, and listened while the doctor continued explaining to me exactly what was going on. “You’ve sustained quite a few injuries, but the prognosis is good. With enough time, and patience on your part you should be able to make a full recovery. I have to warn you though; you’ve sustained several injuries. You have a fractured femur, a fractured growth plate in your wrist, you’ve got a few broken fingers on both hands, some hairline fractures in several places on both arms, and the biggest issue is going to be the three separate fractures in your pelvis. That’s going to take quite a bit of physical therapy. We’ve also got you in a neck stabilizer, but that’s precautionary. We need to make sure there’s nothing wrong with your spine first, since you can’t move now. If everything looks good after some test tomorrow, we’ll take that off, and you’ll probably be able to sleep better. Aside from that, you’ve got a broken jaw, nose, and orbital socket. We had to put in some hardware to allow everything to heal, so your jaw will be wired shut for a couple of months, and we put a couple of plates in your cheeks since your face was basically caving in on itself. We’ve got the best plastic surgeons in the country coming in for a consultation, and when they’re finished, no one will be able to tell anything was ever wrong in the first place. There may be some discoloration where they have to do skin grafts, but we won’t know until we get there. This would be extremely hard for anyone, but you’re going to have to stay strong until we get to the end. You can have a normal life again, but it’s going to be a long journey. I’ll give you the room, so you and your mother can talk. We’ll go over the treatment plan more in detail tomorrow. Get some rest tonight, doctor’s orders.”
He had said that my mom and I could talk, but really I’d just be listening. Even if I could have talked, I wouldn’t have known what to say. I was confused and terrified. The events leading up to the crash were fuzzy, but over time they would come back to me. At that moment though, all I could remember was my father’s tears. My mother picked up my hand and put it in hers. I could see my green eyes peeping through the bandages reflected in her glasses. She was trying her best not to cry, but it was obviously a struggle for her. She said, “Honey, I’m sorry, but your father didn’t make it. He was already dead when the ambulance got there. The police found an empty bottle near the crash site, but they couldn’t prove it was his, so the life insurance claim will be paid. You don’t need to worry about our finances, okay? You don’t need to worry about anything at all except getting better. We’re going to get you healthy. I’m sure your father was drunk. He should have never been driving with you like that. He knew better…God, I love you so much. I just need you to know it was not your fault.”
She kissed me on the forehead again, and held my hand for the next three hours, while I drifted in and out of consciousness. It was easy for her to say it wasn’t my fault, but from what I could remember, I felt like it was. I wanted to break down, but the pain wouldn’t allow it.
The next day, the doctor returned, with a physical therapist. For a few hours, they performed several tests. They stroked my skin in different places to see if I experienced any sensation. They moved my limbs around to test my range of motion. They had me attempt to wiggle my digits to test my ability to control my body. When all was said, and done, they didn’t replace the neck stabilizer, and I was incredibly grateful. Some physical therapists came back everyday from then on, and the routine repeated, becoming more difficult each time.
A week later, I saw the plastic surgeon for the first time. He didn’t offer much of an explanation of the procedures he’d be performing. I can only assume that was for my benefit. I’ve done a small amount of research since then, and I’d assume most people don’t want to think about another person removing their face, before they go to work on their skull with a drill. When the operation was completed he was pleased with the results, but we’d have to wait a few months before the bandages were removed.
The laundry list of procedures, and therapies I endured were physically taxing, and at times, extremely painful, though in a way, they were preferable to the eternal boredom that was the rest of my existence. Marvin visited me every few days for the first few months. He was jovial every time, but I could see the stress in his expression. My father was gone, and the weight of supporting our family now fell onto him. He came in one day with amazing news. He had received an offer from a minor league team down in North Carolina. He finally had an opportunity for an actual career in baseball. On top of that, he’d be able to send mom some help every month. The minors weren’t going to make him rich, but it was a necessary stepping stone to achieving his dream. He left the week before they unwired my jaw. I didn’t get to tell him that I was happy for him, and proud to call him my brother, but I think he knew.
When the wiring did come off, the first thing I did was tell my mom just how much I loved her. The second thing I did was ask for a nice big cheeseburger. After the first bite, I was nearly full. A few minutes later, I was nauseous. Apparently, that was a common occurrence for people who hadn’t had solid food in a while. It would be another month before I’d eat anything close to a full meal.
Two months passed, and it was time to remove the bandages from my face. The anticipation was palpable as the doctor unwound the smelly wrappings. I stared into the mirror, imagining spending the rest of my life as the elephant man, and everything that would entail. Seeing my face for the first time, my mother dropped to her knees then and there, and thanked God for the blessing. In the mirror, I could see that I still kind of looked like me, but things were a little different. My jawline seemed rounder, my cheeks seemed to have a plump quality that they didn’t have before, and my nose was much smaller. The skin grafts seemed to have taken well, and were only really noticeable if you knew what you were looking for. All in all, it was the best result we could have hoped for. I still looked like I’d gotten into a fight with a mac truck and lost, but time would heal these wounds. I just needed a little more patience.
A few days later, the doctor paid me another visit, bearing good news. “Mr Ryan, it looks like it’s time for us to let you go home. We’ve done everything we can here, and you’re healing up very well. We’re going to remove most of your stabilizers, but we will have to keep the pelvic cast on for a few more months. We’re transferring your care down to Brooklyn, where you’ll have to keep up with physical therapy for a while, but I’m confident that this time next year, you’ll be running laps around the neighborhood again.”
Mom was the happiest I’d seen her in months. She said, “Marion was never really the kind of boy to run laps around anything. He’s my little professor. It’ll be nice to see him outside of visiting hours, though.”
The doctor pushed his glasses up, and said, “Well, whatever the case, we’ll have him discharged tomorrow. Do you have transportation worked out?”
“Yes, my friend, Magda, will be picking us up, and we’ll make the trip back down, tomorrow. We’re fortunate enough to be staying with someone who owns a car in the city.” With my brother gone, and me in the hospital, my mother had decided it was time to scale down. The insurance payout was substantial, but so were my hospital bills. She was extremely frugal dealing with my father’s funeral. He didn’t have many friends, so a large service wasn’t necessary. I didn’t attend, but was later told that he was buried in what basically amounted to a pine box. When I later visited his grave, there was a modest headstone, with his name, his date of birth, and his date of passing. I’m surprised at how long it took me to realize there was no room for anyone else to be buried beside him. Even with the economical funeral service, the well was running dry, so my mom sold a lot of our things, and moved into a three bedroom apartment in Williamsburg, with the Kowalskis.
Magda Kowalski, her husband, and her two year old daughter, emigrated a few months before the Nazis invaded Poland. They moved into our neighborhood, Bushwick, where Magda, and my mother became fast friends. They two couldn’t seem to get enough of each other, always finding excuses to get together during the day while our fathers were at work. I vaguely remember the first time I played with Ela, their daughter. The kind of faint memory that you have of childhood, that’s nothing but a few faint details. She didn’t speak any English, not that it mattered too much at that age, but we were inseparable from then on. Sometimes, she can be very annoying, and absurdly pushy, but she was my best friend; the kind you can’t replace.
Mr Kowalski had been long gone for a few years before the accident. It was a tale as old as time. Dad ran out of cigarettes, so he left for the bodega, and just never came back. I never heard Magda speak of him again. Ela told me however, that she thought he probably left with another woman. Whatever the case, he was gone, and life went on without him.
When we arrived at the new apartment, the first issue we ran into was the stairs. Ela, being her usual exuberant self, knocked on every door in the building until she was able to find two strong men willing to carry me, and my wheelchair to the walkup. Magda thanked them with baked goods. Inside, my mother had set up my bed in the living room. She thought getting up and down the narrow hallways would be too much of a challenge for me. I didn’t mind. The television was there with me after all. Mom, and Magda said they’d be sharing a bedroom, so Ela and I could have our own. My empty room was in the back of the apartment, waiting for me to heal.
Over the next several days, a new routine was established. Mom would wake up early, and help me deal with my morning toilet. After I gave myself a sponge bath, I’d change into a fresh nightshirt, and we’d go back to the living room. Ela would get up, and take over the bathroom, while Mom cooked breakfast for us. I would take my meal where I lay, obviously, on a bed tray, and Ela would join me with a TV tray while we watched the morning news together. When we finished, Ela would clean the kitchen while Mom got herself ready, and then she’d be out the door to school. Mom, without fail, would kiss me on the forehead, and make her way to work. Before she married my father, she was a seamstress. She actually met my father while working backstage at a Broadway theater when he was making a delivery one day. Now, she was back at it, having acquired a position with the new production of Peter Pan. After they left, I’d normally be on my own for a few hours until Magda arrived.
Magda worked as an emergency room nurse, and was usually out of the door long before the rest of us awoke. She’d get home shortly after noon, and prepare lunch for the two of us while we chatted. Then she’d watch her stories. At the time, I feigned disinterest, but secretly, I found the plots compelling, and only turned my eyes from the screen and back to my books just before the commercials. Not too long after that, Ela would return, carrying a backpack filled with her homework, and whatever she brought me to read from the library. After my mom came home, we’d all eat dinner together. I’m glad they invented the T.V. tray, because at that point, I’d take all the human contact I could get.
Some people might think the worst part about recovering from serious injury is the pain. Others might think it’s the hours of exhausting physical therapy. Don’t get me wrong. It’s extremely hard learning to perform the most basic of functions all over again, only with a body significantly less cooperative than it was the first time around. In fact, all of it was hard, but worst of all, dealing with that much boredom was nearly impossible.
I must have read every book I owned three times. I read every book Ela brought me from the library. I read all of the magazines Ela left around. I finished two dozen jigsaw puzzles. I wrote my brother a letter every week. I read the entire newspaper every day. I did the exercises just as my physical therapist instructed. I watch a lot of television. I caught every baseball game. I even listened to Ela drone on about whatever was happening with her and her friends at school that day. Even with all those activities, I still spent so much more time, staring at the wall, and dreaming of the day I could negotiate the stairs by myself, just to go out for a walk. The weekly PT visits were hard, and took a lot out of me, but it was a blessing to see anything besides the same four walls, day in and day out. This routing went on for months, with little variance.
One afternoon, Ela, having just returned from school, was sitting beside my bed, as she usually did. That day however, she’d chipped a nail, so while we conversed, she filed away the damage, and repainted her nails. “What do you think?” she asked cheerfully. She fanned out her hand, and showed off her fingertips, glistening with smooth, clear polish.
I said, “They look great, especially compared to mine.” I held out my hand for comparison, laughing over the difference. It’s hard to find a reason to keep up with grooming rituals when you’re not really going anywhere, and no one is coming to see you. My nails had grown quite long, especially for a boy, though they were far from the neatly manicured talons of Ela. They were uneven, and rough, regularly snagging on my bed sheets.
She responded, “That won’t do.” and proceeded to file away at my digits, not thinking to ask for permission. I didn’t say anything. I just watched her expertly shape them into something neat and presentable. I did protest when she applied a coat of clear polish but she assured me, “No one is going to see you anyway, and it will help keep your cuticles from fraying. Be quiet, and let me have my fun.” From then on, nail care became a regular part of our weekly ritual.
When the accident occurred, I was already a month overdue for a haircut. Times were tight then, so we tended to push those kinds of things off for as long as possible. Since I usually wore my hair in a longer greaser style, by then my bangs were hanging down to my nose. Seven months later, they were down to my chin, the rest not far behind. I was “blessed” with a double crown, so my hair grew forward, and was constantly in my face. It was a Saturday afternoon when I finally experienced some relief. I’d spent the morning swatting away at it, like a mule swatting away the flies with its tail. Magda had had enough, and in a huff, went to her and my mother’s bedroom, and returned with a handful of bobby pins. When she’d finished with me, my hair was parted on the side, and pulled back behind my ears. I feared I looked a fool, but after she brought me a mirror, nothing looked that strange. It was the best band-aid solution anyone could come up with until I could get to a barber. After that, Ela would help me pin my hair up every morning before she left.
Summer was a welcome change, since Ela was home everyday with me. Slowly, but inevitably, time marched on, and I began to show progress. It started by being able to stand on my own two legs again, without the assistance of anyone or anything. Small steps followed, and from there bigger and bigger steps. Not too much later, I was making my way around the apartment on my own. The adults were insistent that I not try to help with the dishes, or anything, but being able to go to the bathroom by myself, or fix myself a glass of water was a big help to not only me, but everyone else as well. Not too long after that, I was as mobile, and pain free as I ever was. The only impediment left was that god-awful cast.
The day the doctor told me I'd be getting the pelvic cast off, I nearly cried. It had been so long since I wore trousers, I’d nearly forgotten what they felt like. An appointment was set for Saturday morning at the hospital. They had some kind of vibrating saw that would cut through the paster, but not the skin. Needless to say, I was ecstatic.
When we got home, I spent a lot of time in the bathroom mirror, thinking about everything that had led me to this point. I was so happy about removing the cast, that for the first time since, I’d forgotten the tragedy that caused it in the first place. In the mirror, I barely recognized myself. It was still me, but my features were much softer. The swelling had passed, and the bruising with it, but my cheeks remained swollen, as did my upper lip. Before I had a pretty pronounced pout, but now top and bottom seemed to match perfectly. The angles of my jaw were much softer, and the little dip in the tip of my nose was long gone, not to mention just how much smaller said nose seemed to be. It truly wasn’t that different, but the large slope that plagued my mom’s family was long gone. Ela said my new nose was cute, but that wasn’t as reassuring as she’d hoped.
The Friday before my big day, I was awake before Mom, and Ela. I tried to get a jump on things when I heard Mom rusting, so I started my morning routine. I assumed she’d bring me a new nightshirt any minute, but for the first time since returning to New York City, it didn’t happen. Even more surprising was hearing her shout, “Shit!” from across the house. Nancy Ryan was not the type to swear, so whatever had her upset must have been pretty bad. She came down the hallway, and knocked on the bathroom door when I was brushing my teeth. Through the door she shouted, “Honey, I’ve made a terrible mistake, and I’m very sorry.”
“What’s wrong Mom?” I asked, assuming she’d burned breakfast or something.
She replied, “I forgot to add your laundry to the bin, so when Magda went to the laundromat yesterday, none of your things were washed.”
I was confused. “What does that mean for me then?”
“Well, you don’t have any clean nightshirts to wear. I’ve been trying to find an adequate substitute, but really there’s just one thing I can find that will work.” She cracked the bathroom door, and offered a bundle of cloth. I held it under the light and realized it was a soft nylon material in a shade of mint green. I held it up, and let the ends fall to the floor, realizing then why Mom was being so apologetic. It was one of Ela’s nightgowns.
I dropped it on the floor like it was made of fire ants, and shouted, “You can’t seriously expect me to wear this!”
“I don’t care for your tone, Marion.” she said, chastising me, before continuing, “It’s just for today. Tomorrow, we’ll cover you with a blanket, when we go to the hospital, and you can change into pants before we leave. It’ll be fine. I’m running late for work already, so I just need you to swallow your pride for one day. Could you please do that for me?” Her words seemed like a question, but her tone made it clear that it was a command, and I knew better than to argue. I didn’t say a word. I just put the flimsy garment on, and stepped out of the bathroom, my face as crimson as wine. “That wasn’t so bad.” she said, but I was inclined to disagree. I moped back to the bed, and crawled under the covers. Not long after that, Mom ran out, half dressed, still carrying her gloves and hat.
The slamming door must have roused Ela, who came through the living room while heading to the kitchen for her morning coffee. She yawned “Good morning.” and continued with her routine. Once I heard the percolator going, she poked her head back around the doorway with the biggest grin I’d seen her with since I’d moved in. “Is that mine?” she asked, already knowing the answer.
I hung my head in embarrassment, and muttered, “Mom forgot my laundry so she made me wear this instead.”
“Well I must say, you look great! Wait here, just one second!” She hurried to her bedroom, and came back holding something behind her back. “Close your eyes for me.” I obliged, and felt her pulling my hair back as she normally did. When I opened them again, she was holding a mirror to my face, and I could see instead of bobby pins, she’d used a large, white alice band to pull back my locks. My hair fell down to the back of my neck at this point, so the accessory didn’t look out of place. If anything I was kind of pretty. I started to reach for the offending fabric band, but Ela grabbed my hands, and looked at me pleadingly. She pouted, “Don’t take it down yet, please. Let me have this for a little bit. You’re just so pretty. I won’t tell anyone, I swear.” She offered her pinky, and after a moment of hesitation, I raised mine, and as we had a thousand times before, we locked them, and kissed the knuckles of our thumbs. This was a sacred unbreakable bond to us, so I felt somewhat reassured. “Good! I’m going to get dressed, and run down to the bodega. Do you want anything?” I shook my head no, and in a flash, she was dressed and gone.
I was by myself for around thirty minutes, while awaiting her return. I tried to pick up a book and start reading several times, but over and over, I was drawn back to the mirror. I examined my reflection from every angle. My new face suited the get up, that was for sure. It was kind of amusing. I found myself playfully flirting with my reflection, batting my eyelashes suggestively, and blowing myself kisses. When I heard the deadbolt turn, I couldn’t drop the mirror fast enough though.
Ela had returned, and she was carrying a few shopping bags, and two bottles of pop. She handed me one of them, and retrieved a bottle opener from the kitchen. After she opened our drinks, she said, “I’ve got a surprise for you. I went a little further down the road to the Connolly’s butcher shop. So, they live upstairs. Their daughter, Eileen, was home, and we had a chat. You know, she’s got that same celtic mane as you. Anyway, I borrowed something.” Ela opened her purse, and pulled out a long, thick strand of red hair.
“You told me you wouldn’t tell anybody!” I said, getting upset.
“I didn’t, I didn’t!” she replied gleefully, holding the hairpiece up to my own strands, and comparing the color. “I just told her I needed it since a friend was thinking of trying a new style. It’s just about perfect, I’d say. Now, sit still while I have my way with you.” I playfully swatted at her, but in the end, she’d brushed my hair back, and tied it high on my head, pinning the fly aways down. She added the hairpiece over the top of the little pulled back nub, and when all was said and done, I had a flirty ponytail, not dissimilar to those worn by many other teenage girls at the time. She tied off the top with a big white ribbon, and I quickly returned to the mirror to examine the results.
The color really wasn’t that different at all. I hardly looked like myself at this point, and not an ounce of maleness was detectable in my reflection. Ela didn’t even bother to ask before starting our nail routine. This time, she just filed down the rough spots, but left them close to the same length. She reached for the shopping bag, and came back with a brand new bottle of bright red nail polish, saying, “I’ve been saving my allowance for a while, so I thought it was time to treat myself.” Instinctively, I pulled my hand away, but her puppy dog eyes quelled the fight before it even started this time, andwhen she was finished, I was sitting with my fingers splayed, each sporting a bright red nail, manicured to perfection. When they dried, Ela begged me to do hers for her. It occurred to me that she’d spent the last year neglecting most of her female friendships to help take care of me, so I relented. Her nails obviously weren’t as neat or as smooth as mine, but I did a reasonable job, and I think she was happy just to share the ritual with another person.
We were so engrossed that neither of us noticed the apartment door that Ela, in her mischievous excitement had mistakenly left cracked open. We didn’t hear footsteps coming up the stairs either. We did, however, hear the knocking that inadvertently swung the door open wide. The boy standing there with his arm raised, looked as terrified as we did. In retrospect, it was pretty funny, but at the time, I wanted the earth to open up and swallow the apartment building whole. Instinctively, he held his hand over his eyes, saying, “Ladies, I’m so sorry. I didn’t realize the door was open. My mom is always telling me to pay more attention to what I’m doing. God, I’m so stupid.” He started swatting himself on the head, admonishing himself, when Ela got up from the bed and walked over to him.
“Archie Connolly, you’re not stupid.” she said, gently taking his hand, preventing him from striking himself again. “It was an honest mistake. If anything, it’s all my fault for not closing the door all the way. What are you doing here?”
The red haired boy removed his hand from his eyes, but he still blushed like he’d stumbled into the girls’ locker room at school. “I got home a little bit after you left, I guess, and you left your coin purse, so my mom sent me after you to bring it. I almost ran straight to your old place too, but fortunately my mom caught me before I took off. Your mom’s got a credit account with us, so we had your new address on file.”
“I don’t know how new it is.” Ela said, batting her eyelashes at the sheepish boy. “We’ve been here for about a year now. Where have you been?” God, she was such a flirt. He didn’t stand a chance.
“I…uhh…yeah, I guess I haven’t seen you since we…uhh…we moved…I guess.” He was struggling to find the words, but his expression said everything. Archie was smitten. “You must have started school here right after I graduated. You’re sixteen now, right?”
“Uh Huh, going on seventeen. Marion here, just turned seventeen a couple of weeks ago.” she said, pointing her thumb back at me without turning her head. Meanwhile, I was torn between the desire to rip her head off, and die right then and there from shame.
“Oh right, hi…uhh…Marion…” Archie said, with a clumsy wave, finally acknowledging my existence. “I don’t remember you from school. Are you sisters? Wait…no…of course not. Cousins?” Of course he didn’t remember me from school. We’d never said a word to each other. He lettered in football, and I hid in the library during lunch period. Why would we? Still, he wasn’t one of the guys who tortured me. To me, he was more like God’s greatest taunt, demonstrating what I was supposed to be, but would never actually become.
Ela must have been so distracted by the hunky boy that she forgot what I was wearing, because her expression showed genuine surprise when she turned back to face me. The muscular hunk she was drooling over must have short-circuited her brain or something. She fumbled to find an answer to his question, “Marion is, uhh…well… she’s a family friend. Her and her mother have been living here for a while. She was in a really bad accident, so she’s been stuck in bed for a while now. It’s an exciting time, actually. Tomorrow, she’s got one more doctor’s appointment and she’s finally free of that stupid bed. We’ll probably have to tie her up just to get her back home tomorrow night.” I couldn’t believe it. She just went with the truth. The only thing she changed was my pronouns.
“Congratulations, Marion.” Archie said, smiling politely, before immediately returning all of his attention to Ela. “Can I call you, sometime?”
“Yeah, let me find a pen, and paper.” she replied eagerly, while looking around the room.
He just politely waved, and said, “No need. We’ve got it on your card at the shop. I’ll ring this evening.”
“Just don’t call during dinner. Mother won’t let us answer the phone then.” she hurried to say, before he closed the door snugly behind him.
“I can’t believe you!” I shrieked as soon as the door latched. “Why didn’t you just say I was a visiting cousin or something?”
She waved her hand dismissively, saying, “Don’t worry about it, Marion. We’ll just tell him it was a prank later. He’ll probably get a kick out of it. It’s not like he’s a giant asshole or anything. He’s always been very sweet to me.”
“To you, sure!” I said, waving my arms around her like I was losing my mind. “You’re a pretty girl. I went to school with him for two years and he never even took the time to learn my name!”
“To be fair, you never spoke to him either. You don’t know how he would have treated you if you’d given him the chance. It’ll be fine, I promise. Just calm down, okay.” Ela took a seat on the bed again, and gave me those same pleading eyes that always got her what she wanted. This time wasn’t any different.
“Okay fine.” I said, taking a deep quivering breath. “I need to get out of this stuff now though.” I held up the mirror, and started to reach for the ponytail, but Ela grabbed me by the wrist, and pinned me down onto the bed. She straddled my torso, and pinned my arms down with her knees. We were about the same size, but I’d spent the last year stuck in bed, so obviously she was in much better shape, and had no qualms using that fact to her advantage.
“You have to wait for Mother and Nancy to see you.” I wanted to be mad, but it was hard when she was being so silly about it. “Seriously, I’ll never stop tickling you if you mess up my hard work.”
I said, “You wouldn’t.” and made the meanest face I could. Instead of being menacing, she found it extremely funny. She used one hand to hold my wrist together, and the other to start playfully poking at my ribs. “No, stop!” I squealed, thrashing away beneath her weight to no avail. It only took thirty seconds, and I was begging for mercy. “Okay, okay, you win, you win.” I sputtered. I was nearly out of breath when she finally relented.
“Promise you’ll keep it all on till our moms get home.” she commanded. She was brandishing her claws like the torture devices they were, so I felt inclined to agree.
“Fine, I promise. I’ll wait till they get back. Just don’t tickle me anymore, please.” I said, with tears of laughter streaming down my cheeks.
“Okay, I won’t.” She got off of me, and turned like she was going to walk away, but in a flash turned back around, and tackled me to the bed again saying, “After this one last time that is.”
Needless to say, she had to repair my hair after she’d had her fun with me. Her mom got home first, and gushed over my appearance. Magda was so ecstatic, she kept going on in polish, cupping my cheeks in her hand, and kissing me on the forehead. Ela told me later she was saying something about how I looked so much like her little sister. When Magda finally calmed down, she cooked us both lunch. She was usually pretty affectionate with me, but it seemed like she was especially touchy feely with me that day. Any excuse to kiss my head, or trap me in a squeezing embrace was taken.
Six in the evening came and passed, and my mom was still nowhere to be found. She was usually home by then, but we’d finished eating dinner, and we were halfway through the evening news before we heard the familiar click of her heels coming up the stairs. “You would not believe the day I’ve had.” she said, after opening the door. Facing away from us, she dropped her keys in the hutch by the door, and removed her gloves one finger at a time, while continuing, “I’ve got good news and bad news. Which do you want to hear first?” Instead of an answer, all she heard was the snickering of Magda, and Ela, sitting on the sofa beside me. Mom turned to see what all the commotion was about, and that’s when she noticed for the first time, that her baby boy she left in a nightgown that morning, was looking much more like her baby girl now. “Well, what do we have here?” she asked, smirking. I could tell she was trying to keep a straight face, but was clearly thoroughly amused.
“Ela decided to have some fun with me, today.” I said, blushing as red as my mother’s lipstick.
“I can see that.” she replied, scrutinizing my appearance, with a fascinated expression. “Should I be budgeting for a prom dress at the end of the school year?”
“Absolutely not!” I nearly shouted.
“I know, baby, I was just picking on you.” She patted me on the cheek, and kissed me on the forehead in a way only a mom can do. “Seriously though, you look wonderful. It’s a hoot.”
I remember the overwhelming confusion I was experiencing well. The effusive praise of my family was in direct opposition to the voice of my father playing on repeat in my mind, calling me a sissy as he always did, with such venom in his voice. My heart was torn between pride, and shame, and it was one of the most uncomfortable experiences I’d ever dealt with in my short seventeen years. I quickly changed the subject, asking, “You said you had good news, and bad news. What’s the good news?”
Mom took a deep breath in preparation, and gleefully spouted, “The four of us are to take a nice vacation for Christmas to sunny California, instead of being stuck here, in this cold, wet popsicle. We’re going to the newly opened Disneyland!”
“That’s amazing!” Ela nearly screamed, jumping up and down with glee. “Everyone’s going to be so jealous!” Everyone had seen the park on the news. It looked like a dream to visit.
“That’s wonderful news.” Magda said, smiling pleasantly, but ever the pragmatist. she added, “We’re going to have to go shopping before then. I’m going to need several new outfits before then. I better start saving now.”
“What’s the bad news?” I asked, snapping everyone from their reverie.
My mom took a seat next to me in bed, and placing her hand on my knee, said, “I have a friend who’s been working for the park since before they opened. I received a telegram from her this morning at work, and they’re having some kind of costuming emergency.”
“A costuming emergency?” I said, incredulously. “I didn’t know such a thing could even exist.”
“Oh yes.” Mom replied, stroking my hair, and running her fingers down the ponytail. “I mean, emergency is a subjective term, but Mr Disney seems to think so. He’s not satisfied with some of the costumes a lot of the cast members wear. He wants new costumes made, precisely to his specifications, before next week. I’ve been invited to come assist. I’ll be fairly compensated, and our entire family will get to go to their holiday event, all expenses paid. I checked with my stage manager, and he gave me the week off. Even if we didn’t take the vacation, it would still be worth the effort. The checks from your brother have been extremely helpful, but I’d like to give him the ability to spend his own money on himself for once.”
I took a moment to process all the information, and then asked, “So, when do you have to leave?”
“That’s the bad news. If I accept the job, I have to leave tonight. The flight leaves at eleven.”
“So, you won’t be there tomorrow when I get the cast off?”
“I won’t, Baby, but Magda and Ela will, and I’ll be there in spirit. We’ll go out and do something special when I get back. Besides, you won’t want me cramping your style anyway. You’ll hardly be here, I’m sure. Monday, you’ll have to get registered for school on your own too, but you’re nearly an adult. I trust you can manage. I promise, I’ll call and let you know when I get there safely. With this job, we can afford the long distance.”
I was disappointed, but I knew my mother worked hard to support me, and I didn’t want to make her feel bad. I slapped on the happiest face I could, and said, “Okay, Mom, I understand. Go to California, and I’ll see you when you get back.”
She hugged me tightly, and said, “Thank you for being so understanding, Marion. Mothers dream of a child as wonderful as you, but I’m blessed to not have to.”
She kissed me on the cheek, and locked eyes with me. I asked, “You don’t think it’s queer for me to be sitting here, wearing this outfit.”
“It’s certainly not what I expected to come home to, but I think you’re being a good sport about it.” I believed her. In retrospect, I probably could have come home dressed like a chicken, and she would have still loved me more than anything. “Besides, Mary Martin is playing Peter Pan in our show, and she’s in line to win a Tony for it this year. Clothes don’t make you who you are, and they certainly don’t stifle exceptionalism. You’re quite exceptional, my little dove.”
Just then, the phone rang, and Ela answered it. “Kowalski-Ryan residence…Oh hi!... Yes…Okay…We’d love to…Okay…See you then…Bye bye.” When she hung up, her smile was saccharine.
“Who was that?” her mom asked.
“Just a friend, mother.” Ela answered, knowing what her mom was actually asking. “There’s a group going dancing tomorrow night, and it was just an invite.”
“Okay, fine, but you better be home by eleven.” Magda warned, then added, “You should take Marion with you too. It’ll be his first night out in a long time. Don’t abandon him, Ela.”
“I wouldn’t dream of it.” she said, wearing a cheshire grin, and then patted me on the shoulder as she walked to her room. I couldn’t shake an ominous feeling the rest of the night.
My sentence was over, and I was finally free. The day I’d spent months waiting for had finally arrived, and I found myself stretched out across a cold, metal examination table. I was wearing a hospital gown, but it did little, if anything to warm me while I shivered, alone in the quiet room. There was a soft knock on the door, followed by the doctor entering, and his nurse behind him. “Marion, right?” he asked, while flipping through my chart.
“Yes, sir.” He set the clipboard down, and the nurse pulled the thin blanket I was covered with off of me, exposing the paper mache, crotchless shorts, that had been the bane of my existence for the last year.
He fit two fingers down the waist, and said, “It looks like you’ve gained quite a bit of weight since you’ve been stuck in that thing. I’m guessing your mother’s a good cook?”
I smiled, and replied, “The best, sir.”
He returned a warm smile, and asked, “Are you ready to get this thing off?”
“Definitely, sir.” The nurse had just finished setting up the equipment, so the doctor flipped on the machine, and set to task with the small, wheel-shaped saw. I was apprehensive when he started. Having a vibrating blade that close to your genitals would probably make anyone a little scared. My worries proved unfounded though because if anything the sensation tickled. I giggled so hard that I unclenched my fist for the first time since they walked in.
“I love your nail polish.” the nurse teased, when she noticed my crimson fingernails. “That’s a cute color on you. My face flushed with shame, and my cheeks matched my nails perfectly.
“Let me guess.” the doctor said, clearly finding the whole situation humorous. “Your sister got a hold of you while you were stuck in bed.”
“Something, like that.” I replied, balling my fist again, and dreaming of the revenge Ela had coming. She could have said something last night about running out of polish remover, but she didn’t say a word.
“Don’t be embarrassed.” he said, trying to comfort me. “It happens much more often than you’d think.” The doctor finished his two cuts, and said, “Moment of truth.” He lifted the top half of the cast off. I was expecting something, but it wasn’t the foulest odor I’d ever had the displeasure of sniffing. I nearly vomited. “Don’t be embarrassed about the smell, either. That literally happens to everyone. I’ll bet you’ll be taking a nice long hot shower when you get home.” I lifted my pelvis off the table, and they pulled the bottom of the cast from underneath me. The doctor examined my midsection, and seemed satisfied with what he found. “So, the cast was there for a while, so you’re going to see some impressions around your waist where the cast didn’t leave room to expand. Don’t worry about it. It’s just like the weird heads newborn babies have. Just give it a little time, and you’ll be back to normal. Just take it easy for a few more weeks, so we can be sure everything is behaving. I seriously doubt you want to find yourself back in a cast for any amount of time. No heavy lifting. No running. Walking is going to seem kind of foreign since you can actually move your thighs now, but you’ll get the hang of it, soon enough. It’s like riding a bike. Any questions for me?”
“No sir. Thank you so much.” It was the most joyous I’d felt in a long time. I was free, and I was loving it. They left the room, and I got up to get dressed. When I went to slide up my underwear, that’s when I saw exactly what the doctor was talking about. My waist was still the slim twenty-eight inches it was when I started, but beneath that, my hips, rear, and thighs had swollen to strange proportions. To me, it looked like my butt had been stung by a thousand bees. Also, on top of where the cast was, I’d also put on some weight. It was the first time I didn’t see the outline of my ribs through my skin. Out of curiosity, I stepped on the nearby scale by the door. I fidgeted with the weights until everything balanced out, and sure enough, I’d gained about thirty pounds. I was the heaviest I’d ever been in my life, not that I was large, but it was definitely new. My briefs were so tight that you could barely see the silhouette of my privates which were now firmly pressed into my body. I’d definitely be exercising every day from then on.
After my thorough appraisal of my frame, I slipped into my plaid button down, and my blue jeans. The jeans barely made it over my hips, but at my waist they still fit okay. I tucked in my shirt, and after collecting my shoes and socks, I stepped out into the lobby where Magda, and Ela were waiting on the edge of their seats. As soon as she saw me, Magda leapt from her seat, and showered me with affection, and praises. I was up, I was walking under my own power, and on top of all that I was wearing pants. It’s funny the things we take for granted, until they’re gone. “Your mother can probably fix those when she gets back.” she said, holding me at arms length and examining me from head to toe.
Magda pulled me back in for another tight hug. She nearly squoze the life out of me, but Ela came to my rescue. “Mom, you’re going to break his ribs, and then we’ll be stuck here even longer. I’m sure Marion is ready to get home, and take a shower.” she said, waving her hand in front of her nose. Ela never missed an opportunity to rib me.
I said, “Yeah, that’s probably a good idea. I know I’d appreciate it.
“You’re right, you’re right.” Magda said, taking one last long look at me. “I need to get to work anyway. Esther is a tyrant. You’ve heard me go on enough about what a nightmare she is. I had to beg to be here now, and I’m working extra shifts tomorrow morning to make up the time. I’m so proud of you though, Serduszko. It’s been a hard road, but you made it. I can’t wait to tell your mother all about it when she calls.”
We made the trip back to Williamsburg with the wheel chair folded up, and stuffed in the back with Ela. I’d have been happy leaving it there, or setting it on fire even, but Magda was insistent that we find someone less fortunate that could use it. When we got home, she made Ela and I some lunch, and left us with stern instructions for our day. “Marion, all of your suitcases, and boxes are still packed up in your bedroom, so you’ll need to get your room arranged to your liking. Ela, help him break down the bed, and set it back up where it goes. I’m sure you don’t need a reminder, but just in case, don’t forget to take a shower. I know you both are planning to go out tonight, but just make sure your chores are done before you leave. I’m leaving four dollars for you both to share. That should be enough for a trip to the barber shop, the train fare, dinner, and a little extra in case of an emergency. Ela, stay close to Marion, and if anything happens, don’t hesitate to call me. Be back before eleven, or you’ll both be grounded. I’m not joking. Eleven. I probably won’t see you till tomorrow night at the earliest, but don’t break the rules. I’ll know. Be good, children.” She collected her cap, purse, and gloves, and kissed us on top of the head. “I love you both. Have fun tonight. Ela, be good.” After that, she was gone.
“Why’s she always telling me to be good?” Ela asked, dropping her sandwich back on the plate.
Without missing a beat, I replied, “Because you’re bad.”
“Yeah, you’re right.” she said, smirking. “Let’s take care of the bed. We’ve got a lot to do today.”
“Thanks, but I don’t know if I’m going to go out with you guys tonight. I know your mother thinks I should, but your friends aren’t really my friends. We can just tell her I went.”
“We can figure it out later.” she said dismissively. “Let’s do this now. I want to get it over with.” I might have been slightly older, but it was obvious who was in charge. I finished my meal, and placed my plate in the sink. I walked down the narrow hallway past the bathroom. I’d been in the tiny apartment for months at this point, and it was the first time I’d seen that part. The first room on the left was Ela’s. It was a good size for a New York City bedroom. She had her walls decorated with collage art she’d made, and several paintings of flowers. Her white framed twin bed was pushed into the back corner, across from her desk, and the floor was covered in various garments. Ela was never the most organized person.
The next room on the left was the master bedroom. I peeked in to see the two twin beds our mothers slept in with the little brown night stand between them. Everything had a place, but the room was still packed full, since it was occupied by two women in their late thirties instead of the husband and wife it was intended for. At the end of the hall was my room. All of my things were stacked up in the corner, waiting for me to sort them. It was pretty dusty, but it wasn’t a bad room. Sure, I wouldn’t have the T.V. at my disposal anymore, but it was worth it to finally have some privacy. I propped the door open, and decided where I wanted my bed to go.
Ela and I broke the bed down, and clumsily slid it across the carpeted floors to its new home. After it was reassembled, I fitted it with new sheets, and fell back into it, basking in the pleasure of having a space that was just my own. “Okay, you need to start getting ready now.” Ela said, pulling me back to reality. “We’ve got a lot of work to do, if you’re coming out tonight.”
I sniffed my armpit, and said, “You’re right, I need a shower, but I thought we already talked about this. I don’t want to go tonight.”
“But, I need you too!” she shouted, stamping her foot like a child.
I sat up, perplexed. “Why do you need me to?” She lowered her eyes and mumbled something I couldn’t understand. “I have no idea what you just said.”
“That’s because it’s not a group thing. It’s a double date.”
“You set me up on a date, and didn’t tell me? Who is it with?”
She shrugged, “I don’t know. One of Archie’s friends.”
“Of course this is about Archie. That guy is as dumb as a box of hammers.”
With a lustful expression, she said, “Yeah, but he’s got plenty of other qualities to make up for it.”
I was definitely getting irritated. She was always doing things like that. Ever since we were kids, she would hatch all kinds of plans and schemes, assuming I was along for the ride, though never actually asking. I can count the number of times I was grounded on one hand, and every single one of those involved Ela somehow. “I don’t understand though. Why is Archie helping a girl get a date? Is something wrong with her?” She mumbled another inaudible response. It then dawned on me exactly what she was planning. “Absolutely not.”
“Pleeeease.” She begged, with the same pout that usually plowed through my will. This was different though. She was asking a lot more than usual.
“No. You can’t seriously expect me to go on a date with a boy.” I grimaced at the thought.
“Please, it’s just one time. Do it for me before you chop off all that hair.”
“No.”
“Seriously, it’s one date. We’re going to Manhattan and watching Archie’s friend’s band play at some coffee shop in the village.. They’re taking us to a malt shop first, so you’ll get a free meal out of it. You can keep all the extra money Mom left. Do it for me, please. No one will know besides you and me. I mean, you looked so pretty yesterday, and Archie had no idea. Imagine how good you’ll look if you actually wore makeup.”
I did, in fact, start to imagine myself dolled up for a night on the town, but felt ashamed and shoved the thought back out as fast as it came in. “I said no, Ela. That’s that.”
“I haven’t been out on a real date since you’ve been back, you know. I’m not saying it’s your fault, but you are the reason. I’ve spent all my time here with you, taking care of you, and worrying about you, Marion. Have you felt lonely once, since all that stuff happened?” She was right. She had been there for me the entire time, and she didn’t have to be.
I hung my head off the foot of my bed, and kicked my feet behind me, like a toddler throwing a temper tantrum “I know, Ela, but you’re asking a lot. I’m a boy. I don’t know the first thing about being a girl on a date. If anybody finds out, that’s it for me. I’ll never be able to show my face outside again.”
“I promise, no one will know. I’ll be right there with you. I’ll give you a crash course in feminine deportment before we leave. It shouldn’t be that hard for you to pick up.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” I asked the question, but I already knew the answer.
“Nothing…you’re just smart. I’m sure you’ll pick up on it quickly. I wouldn’t normally ask this, but Archie insisted it be a double date. He made plans with this guy long before yesterday, and he didn’t want to cancel on him, but he really wanted to bring me too. He just doesn’t want to make that guy a third wheel. Archie assumed you’d be on board, because you’ve been cooped up for so long. Archie’s a gentleman. This guy’s probably one too. He’s probably a little nerdy even, so he shouldn’t get handsy. I need this, Marion. I’ll owe you big time.”
“What could you possibly offer that would square us up?”
“Anything. A blank check. You can ask me to do anything anytime and I’ll do it, no protest, no questions asked. Please, Marion. By the time I’m finished with you, not a soul would think you’re a boy. You do such a good impression of me anyway. Just do that, but scale it back so you’re not such a caricature, and no one will be the wiser.” She sat on the bed beside me, and started stroking my hair, while I buried my face in my pillow. “Pretty please, with sugar on top.”
I lifted my head, and turned to face her. She was pouting again, but this time, I could see the smile she’d hidden behind it. She knew she’d already won. “Okay, fine!” I shouted, forcing myself back upright. “You said, a blank check. I’m going to hold you to that.” I offered my pinky, and she accepted. With our ritual complete, the contract was effectively signed. “So, what do I have to do?”
“Well, first things first, you stink. I know you were looking forward to a shower, but today, we’re taking a bath instead.” Ela hopped up from my bed, and headed straight for the bathroom, while I trailed behind her. She started running the bathwater, and poured some perfumed liquid in with it. I thought it smelled wonderful at first. When I realized I was going to smell like that in a few minutes, that penetrating shame returned, and I hated myself for enjoying it. “I’m going to get some things together.” Ela said, pulling me from my thoughts. Get in the tub, and close the curtain till I return. I need to bring you some things, and I don’t think either of us want me looking at your privates.”
She left the bathroom, and I stripped down. Before I got in the tub, I caught sight of my reflection in the full length mirror that was on the back of the bathroom door. It wasn’t the wasp waist of years past, but my midsection was very small, especially compared to the flesh around it. I took some comfort in the doctor’s words earlier, so I wasn’t too stressed about it. Still, my body had changed a lot since the previous year. I couldn’t help but be concerned.
It occurred to me that Ela wouldn’t knock, so I hurried into the tub, and pulled the curtain closed behind me. The water was so warm on my feet. From there, I lowered myself slowly, adjusting bit by bit to the temperature change, until right before my privates were about to hit the water. I took a deep breath, and took the plunge. Once I was fully submerged, I layed back into the curve of the tub, and soaked it all in. This was the most pleasant thing I’d experienced in over a year. My bones warmed, and a relaxing sensation took over.
When Ela returned, I heard her set some things on the toilet seat. “Wash your face, and your body. You can get your hair wet, but don’t wash it. Leave that to me, okay? Once you get out, I’ve got some things for you to wear on the commode. When you’re decent, shout for me, and I’ll come help you with everything else.” She was already gone before I even had a chance to respond. I was fine with that. I let the warmth of the bath wash over me, and it was the most relaxed I’d been in months. My rear was a little tender pressed into the hard porcelain, but it was worth it. My skin started pruning up, so I quickly washed my face, and my body, then stepped out of the draining tub.
On the toilet seat, I found a pair of white satin panties, and a fluffy blue dressing gown. Once I was covered, I called for Ela. She came back down the hallway from her room with her arms loaded. She dropped the mess into the bathroom sink, and fished out her electric shaver. I didn’t have much hair on my body, but there was fuzz under my armpits, and my calves. That was gone with a few deft swipes. Next, she found her tweezers, and started in on my eyebrows. The style of the time was thin lines that were highly arched. Some girls kept a more natural look, but apparently, I was not to be one of those girls. Ela had attacked my forehead with a righteous stinging fury. By the time she finished, I had the same delicate arches she did. “We can fill them in with pencil until they grow back.” she said, cutting off my protests before I could voice them.
After she finished my epilation, we went to the kitchen, where she washed my hair in the sink. Mom had been washing my hair through most of my recovery. She didn’t do half the job Ela did though. Ela scrubbed at my greasy locks with her soap, and rinsed. She came back around for another rinse, but this time poured some lemon juice in it. She said it was to make sure all the soap rinsed out. Whatever the reason, I suddenly craved a nice tall glass of lemonade. When she was satisfied, she wrapped my hair in a towel, and sent me back to the bathroom to powder my body to get rid of all the excess moisture. She had me finish off by coating my entire body in lotion, and rubbing it in deep.
From there, we went back to the kitchen table, and while listening to records, Ela parted my damp hair on the side, and rolled it up in pin curls. Once finished, she tied a large chiffon hair scarf around the curlers to protect them, and then coated my face in a smelly green mask. I thought I’d finally have five minutes to myself, but I was sorely mistaken. Ela asked me, “Who’s your favorite actor?”
I answered, “James Dean.”
“Why?”
“Because he’s so cool, and talented. He should have won the Oscar for East of Eden. In fact…”
“Nope.” she interjected, cutting me off. “He’s dreamy. Let’s try this again. Why is James Dean your favorite actor, Marion?”
“Because he’s dreamy?”
“Are you asking me, or telling me?”
“He’s dreamy.”
“Okay, now say it like you mean it, and do it sweetly.”
I summoned my best Ela impersonation, and imagined myself in James Dean’s arms. I plastered a romantic expression on my face, and tried one more time. “Because he’s dreamy. He’s the dreamiest fella in pictures right now. I’d do anything for a date with that hunk.” To be fair he was dreamy. Too bad about the tragedy not far around the corner. If only we’d known.
“Wonderful, Marion!” Ela said, praising my efforts. She was clapping her hands together with glee. “Would you like something to drink?”
“Sure!” I should have seen the trap coming.
“No, that would be lovely. Would you like something to drink, Marion?”
“Why yes, Ela. That would be lovely.” This went on for about an hour, and then I was allowed to wash my face. The mask had hardened, but with a little water, it came off without a trace, and my skin was as soft as a newborn baby’s. I watched T.V. for an hour while Ela took her time in the bathroom. She joined me in the living room, with her hair tucked under a shower cap, and her face covered in the same mud mask I wore earlier. We finished an episode of The Adventures of Robin Hood, and then she returned to the bathroom, to wash off her mask. It was time to get dressed.
I stood in Ela’s room, in front of her floor mirror, while she had me try on nearly every dress in her closet. She was going on and on about the pros and cons of every outfit. I know she did this kind of thing for herself all the time. Her room had always been a mess, ever since we were kids. The floor was filled with dolls, and jacks when we were little. The only difference between Ela then, and now, is that she’s moved on from tea parties, to makeup. Otherwise, she was still the same feisty steamroller, who stopped at nothing to get what she wanted. She was a perfectionist from the day she was born.
“What do you think of this outfit?” she asked.
“I don’t care, really.” I replied. Truthfully I liked the dress. It was a forest green, plaid number, nipped at the waist, with the fit and flare silhouette that had been popular since Chritian Dior debuted the New Look. I couldn’t let her know that though. My fragile masculinity was at stake. I thought that maybe if I ignored the cracks, the problem would resolve itself. “Whatever you think is best.”
She said, “Of course.” but her expression told a different story. Ela definitely didn’t believe me. I don’t think she wanted to embarrass me though, so she kept her mouth shut. She just said, “I figured I’d give you a choice. You’re the one that’s going to wear it after all.” She unzipped the dress, and after I slipped out of it, she hung it up on her closet door. “We know what you’re wearing now, so I’ll be able to get the rest of your outfit together. Are you ready to nip that waist?”
“Wait, what?” I had no clue what she was talking about.
I’d never had an occasion to learn about women’s underthings. I have a memory from when I was very young; the kind that sticks with you until you’re old and withered. My father had recently returned from his tour in Japan. One day, my mother was setting her hair while I sat there watching her, enthralled by the ritual. Playfully, she asked if I wanted to try. I silently nodded my head yes, so she took one roller, and wound up my short bangs and pinned it into place. I looked in the mirror, and giggled at my reflection. My mom picked up a lipstick off the vanity, and added a little color to my smile. We looked at each other in the mirror. “You really do favor my side of the family.” I didn’t really understand gender expression at the time. All I knew was that this one time, I was allowed to do an adult thing. I rushed to the living room to show my father.
When he saw my appearance, the man was so livid he crushed his beer can in his hands, spilling the liquid all over the rug. He grabbed me by the back of the neck, and dragged me into the bathroom, and with a bar of soap in hand, he scrubbed my lips raw, screaming, “Boys don’t do that!” at me. I swallowed so much soap that I was sick for a few days. When he finished, he grabbed the curler, and ripped it from my head, taking a small patch of hair with it. Done with me, he stormed into my parent’s bedroom, and slammed the door behind him. I sat on the floor, crying for what felt like hours, while I heard shouting, and my mother’s screams through the bedroom door. After that, we never spoke of it again. I never watched my mother get ready again. I never showed any interest in anything remotely considered feminine in front of my father again. None of that stopped him from regularly calling me a sissy.
This was the day I got another look behind the curtain, and what I found was rough. Ela wrapped a waist cincher around my already narrow waist and after looping all the little hooks through all the corresponding hoops, she pulled the laces tight. For a minute, I thought she was trying to cut me in half. Once she had the laces tied off, she slipped a white, satin bullet bra around my chest, and had me slide my arms through the straps. The extra fat pushed up by the waist cincher, tried to fill the undergarment, but still came up short. Ela stuffed the cups with some stockings from her dresser. In the mirror, I could see that I now had a proper hourglass figure.
Ela said, “You can admire yourself later, Marion, we’ve got a lot of ground to cover, and less and less time, the more we procrastinate.” I threw on the white, linen full slip that she’d set out of her bed, and followed her to her vanity, where she had me take a seat. “Are you ready for your makeup lesson?”
“Can’t you just do it?” I asked. I didn’t think the feminine education was necessary. “It’s just for tonight, right? It’ll probably be faster if you just do it.”
“I’m sure it would, but you need to learn.” She wrapped a towel around my shoulders, and used a hair clip to fasten it behind my neck. “We’re going to be out for several hours. Things happen. You eat. You smoke. You neck with some cute boy. Things happen, Marion. You’ll have to repair it eventually, and I seriously doubt you’ll want to find yourself in the ladies room, looking like it’s your first time there.
“I’m not going to be necking with anybody, Ela, let alone a cute boy. I do see your point though. I guess I’m ready to learn, teach.”
“Thank you. We’re going to keep it simple. You’re more of a Grace Kelly than a Jayne Mansfield anyway. First things first. Pick up that little box of powder foundation. There’s a powder puff inside. Use that, and coat your entire face and neck.” I did as instructed. The process was simple enough, but I did learn that if you open your peepers at the wrong time, it can be quite painful. After I wiped away the tears from the burning eyes, we waited a moment for everything to calm down, and then returned to the task at hand. “Now, use that brown pencil, and start filling in your eyebrows.”
Deadpan, I asked, “You spent all that time ripping out my eyebrows, and you want me to draw them back in?”
“Yes, dummy. This time they’re going to have some shape. When you draw them in, use small strokes, always in the direction the hair grows.” I followed her instructions, this time without any painful incident. “Excellent, Marion! Perfect arches! Now, use that same pencil, and trace the line of your upper eyelid.” This was harder than I expected. Any time I got anywhere close to my eye with the pencil, the lid would start reflexively blinking at rapid speeds. I dropped the pencil in frustration, and shrugged at Ela. I had no idea what I was supposed to do. She picked the pencil back up, and handed it to me. “Almost every girl has to deal with this when she gets started. I want you to hold that pencil as close as you can to your eye, and don’t move it. Just wait until you become acclimated and then try.” It worked. A few short minutes later, I had a fine line drawn at the base of both sets of eyelashes. She had me repeat the same exercise with the eyelash curler. Those things look scary, but once I’d done it, I wasn’t sure what had spooked me in the first place. It was incredibly easy. Much easier than the eyeliner, that’s for sure.
Mascara came next. I learned that the style was for girls our age to only wear top lash mascara, so that made it much easier for me. Through trial and error, I found a method that worked for me. I simply held the brush still, and then blinked my lashes through the bristles. The rest was downhill from there. A little bit of blush was brushed onto the apples of my cheeks, and blended back towards my ears. A final dusting of powder, and a neutral, pink lipstick finished off the look. It wasn’t perfect, but I’d certainly done a better job than a lot of girls in my grade would have. “Not bad, if I do say so myself.” I boasted.
“Yeah, you did great. Now, use that cold cream, go to the bathroom, and wash it all off.” Ela didn’t look the slightest bit impressed.
“You’re joking, right?” I cried, throwing my hands in the air. I just spent an hour doing all this, and you want me to take it off. Why?”
“Because you spent an hour doing it sweetheart. That would have taken me ten minutes. Take it off, and do it again, but this time try not to ask for help. I’ll be right beside you doing my own makeup if you have any questions, but you should try to do it on your own first.” I did as instructed, and greatly improved my time and the quality on the second go. It still took me about ten minutes longer than Ela, but she deemed it acceptable, so we moved on. She painted my nails to match my lips, but this time, did her own as well. I don’t blame her. I wouldn’t want smudged nail polish on a first date, either.
Ela dug into her closet, and came back with gauzy, pink crinoline. I stepped into it through the waistband, and started to fit it around my waist, only to be told that it wasn’t correct, so I took it off, and tried again. This time, I pulled it over my head, like a sweater, and slipped it down to my waist, over the skirt of my slip. The dress followed, and Ela helped me zip it up in the back. She wrapped a black, cinch belt around my waist, and fastened the golden buckle at the front, just beneath my false bosom. She dropped a pair of black ballet flats at my feet, and then much to my surprise, also dropped her robe.
We saw each other naked all the time when we were children, but things were different now. Two things to be specific. I threw my hand over my eyes, and asked, “Did you want me to leave the room?”
“Why?” she nonchalantly responded. “It’s just us girls here.”
“I wish you wouldn’t say that.”
“Get used to it. You’re a girl tonight, Marion. It’s time to start getting into character.” I still averted my gaze until I heard the zip of her dress. Afterwards, she sat me down at the vanity, and started removing the hair scarf, and the dozens of bobby pins from my, now dry, hair. She pulled it tight in the back, the same as the day before, and tied it off with an elastic, but this time, she left the front curling down over my forehead. Ela started fishing through a drawer, and pulled out a pair of shears.
“What are you doing with those?” I asked, afraid of the response.
“I’m going to cut your bangs. It’s the style with ponytails like those now.”
“Okay…but what am I supposed to do when this is all over?”
“You’ve got to get a haircut anyway. Before you go to the barber shop, I’ll chop off a bunch more, and you can blame the look on your friend talking you into it.” I couldn’t argue with her logic, but I still felt uneasy, while she sat there, snipping away. She finished, and then clipped the hairpiece over my own little nub, leaving it to curl smoothly down my back. She tied off the base with a black, felt ribbon, and started working on her own style. She pinned her blonde hair back on both sides, and let her page boy fall neatly behind her, curling under, while the front of her hair was swept to the side.
She stood, and we both headed to the floor mirror, to assess the full look. Ela was beautiful as always. She wore tasteful age appropriate makeup, similar to mine. Her dress was quite classy, made of a pink linen. It fit tightly, but not too tight comprised of a knee-length, straight skirt, a wide, white, scalloped, bertha collar with matching cuffs on the short sleeves, and three buttons up the center of the bodice, with a large decorative flat bow right in the opening of the collar. She stepped into a pair of white, round-toed, low heeled dress shoes, and clipped a pair of pearl button earrings onto her lobes. She looked stunning.
I was surprised to find that I was equally as attractive. The makeup did a lot to feminize my face, and combined with everything else, I made quite the pretty picture. The black stripes in the plaid were the same as the black flats, belt, and hairbow I wore, It had cap sleeves and a little, white, peter pan collar. Sure, it was quite girlish, but I could take it off whenever I wanted to. The hair on the other hand, was a different story. The ponytail looked as clean and smooth as it had the previous day, but this time, in the front, there were short bangs, curled neatly, resting half an inch above my eyebrows. She clipped a white, bead bracelet around my wrist, and proclaimed my outfit complete.
We had about an hour left till the boys were supposed to arrive, so rather than standing around panicking, Ela had me practice smoothing my skirt and crinoline underneath when I sat. She thought my walk was too wide legged, so she drilled me in that next. Walking with my knees together was hard, but I needed to build those muscles back up anyway, so it was good exercise as far as I was concerned. It was difficult holding myself upright, and walking that way, and I found myself swinging my hips side to side, and my rear behind me. I remember hoping my date wouldn’t think I was fast because of it. Ela lectured about etiquette, and the proper behavior expected of a lady out on the town. Chiefly, I was going to have to fight the urge to stand when a woman arrived, or left. After a short quiz, Ela was satisfied I could handle myself, and any unwanted advances. I even knew how to get into, and out of a car, should we find ourselves in need of a taxi. I collected a black purse that Ela prepared for me, and spent the remainder of the time, sitting on the sofa, clutching the straps tightly while my anxiety grew.
A short while later, I was snapped out of my trance by a firm knock at our door. Ela placed her hand on my shoulder to steady me. She asked, “Are you ready?” I nodded my head. We took a deep breath together, and she swung open the door. On the other side, there were two, gangly boys in slightly baggy suits. They put about as much effort into their appearance as any boy would at the time, but there was still a clumsiness about them, like teenagers usually have; ready to be an adult, but not quite there. “You girls look beautiful this evening.” Archie said, shoving a handful of daffodils towards Ela.
Gracefully, Ela said, “Why, thank you Archie.” She gave them a dainty sniff, and smiled pleasantly. The red haired boy practically melted when she smiled at him. His buddy jabbed an elbow into his side, reminding him there were two other people in the room.
“Oh, right!” Archie turned his attention to me, for what was probably the first time. “Marion, this is Andy Barclay. Andy, this is Marion uhh...”
Andy offered me an equally disheveled bouquet. “These are for you.” he said, a giant smile plastered across his face. “My friend has insulted you, by not taking the time to learn your last name, and for that I apologize.” Could he have been any more of a cornball? He thought he was slick, and I’d melt in his arms then and there, I’m sure. In reality, he was about as suave as Jerry Lewis. Don’t get me wrong, he was very attractive, but he didn’t yet have the experience to back it up, and it was obvious. I was just happy he didn’t shout, “Boy!” and then punch me right in the face.
I politely took the flowers from him, and shyly whispered, “Thank you.” Everyone was silent, expecting me to say anything else, but I was frozen in place.
Ela came to my rescue. She took the flowers, and said, “Let’s get these into some water, Marion, and then we can go. Her name is Marion Ryan by the way, Andy. You’ll have to forgive her. It’s her first date, and she’s a little nervous.”
In total disbelief, Andy replied, “Your first date? I don’t believe it…a girl as pretty as you. There’s just no way.”
I realized I should probably say anything, so I went with a version of the truth. “Yeah, uh, I was very sick for a little while, so I’ve been stuck in bed for about a year. Tonight’s my first night out actually.”
He took my hand and kissed it gently. “Then I shall endeavor to make it the best possible.” I would’ve thought I’d throw up right then and there, but I actually found it kind of cute, much the same way a child trying to impress you by doing a cartwheel is cute. Whatever the case, it was certainly disarming. I instantly relaxed.
Ela returned from the kitchen, and grabbed her purse. We left the apartment, and made our way to the train station, so we could catch the Brighton Beach Line into Manhattan, and start our Journey to the East Village. We made it to the platform in the knick of time. The train arrived just as we reached the bottom of the stairs, and we only had to wait a moment, just for the doors to open. When I felt Andy place his hand on the small of my back to guide me into the car, my first instinct was to turn around and give him a piece of my mind. Fortunately, I remembered my appearance, and realized he was just being gentlemanly. We found four seats facing each other, and sat in an uncomfortable silence for the entire journey.
Two transfers later, and we’d arrived at our destination. At the time, the East Village was a hotbed for the growing counterculture of New York City. I’d never seen so many turtlenecks and goatees in my life. I couldn’t believe it. Adult women were out on the town at night, unescorted by a man. “What’s that smell?” I asked, as we walked past a coffee shop where several college students were smoking outside.
Andy, and Archie found this question very amusing. “That’s Yankee Doodle.” they said, giggling like children. Several years later, I found out what that meant, when the hippies popularized marijuana, but at the time I was woefully ignorant. A few blocks down the road, we stopped in a cute malt shop for dinner, and dessert.
We took our seats at the bar, where the mirror along the back wall fortunately kept me aware of my presentation, and the expected behavior that went along with it. Less fortunate though were the boys sitting between us. There wasn’t a good way for me to use Ela as a security blanket so I was on my own with my date. An older gentleman dressed entirely in white, wearing a paper cap took our orders. Remembering my crash course, I let my date order for me. We both had cheeseburgers and fries, which, though delicious, I couldn’t finish due to the restricting cinch wrapped around my midsection.
Archie and Ela were having no problems finding things to talk about. He’d drone on and on about working for his parents, and she’d listen intently, never breaking eye contact. She’d ask the right questions, and giggle at the right time. It might have been her first date in a year, but she was definitely an expert. Archie was putty in her hands. My date, on the other hand, wasn’t going quite as well. Andy, unlike most boys at the time, asked me what I was interested in. It was admirable, sure, but I didn’t know how to answer any of his questions. I was supposed to be an average teenage girl. I didn’t think I could say I liked science fiction, and baseball, so I responded with dispassionate one word answers like, makeup, and sewing. Bless him though, because he was undeterred. He’d ask a follow-up question and I would parrot something I’d heard Ela say before. In hindsight, I think Andy knew I wasn’t being myself. That’s probably why he kept grilling me.
“What do you want to do when you finish school?” he asked, much to my surprise.
I thought hard about what the typical girlish response would be. After a moment of hesitation, I said, “A mother of course. Secretarial school possibly, as a stepping stone, but ultimately, I want to raise a family.”
“That’s bull, Marion.” A french fry almost fell out of my mouth.
“I’m sorry…”
He seemed to realize his bluntness. Blushing, he elaborated. “Forgive me. I can be curt sometimes. I just mean, you don’t strike me as the type. There’s obviously more going on in your noggin than making babies. You can tell me the truth. What do you really want to do?”
It was the first time anyone had ever asked me that question. As far back as I can remember, it was always assumed that I’d be working for Mr Albertson, just like my father and brother. That probably wasn’t an option any more, regardless, but I never really wanted that life in the first place. I knew the honest answer, so I decided to just go for it. “I want to be a librarian. I know it’s not particularly glamorous but I love books. If I could spend the rest of my life working with them in some capacity, That would be a life well spent.”
“There must be something in books, things we can’t imagine, to make a woman stay in a burning house; there must be something there. You don’t stay for nothing.” You could have knocked me over with a feather.
“Are you quoting Fahrenheit 451? I just read that for the thousandth time last month. You’re a Bradbury fan, I take it?” I had been playing a role up to this point, but this is where we crossed a threshold. This boy genuinely had my interest.
“I came for the science fiction, but I stayed for the social commentary. Have you read Player Piano yet, by chance?”
“I haven’t had the occasion. Do you recommend it?”
“I do. Personally, I’m for the advancement of technology. The story isn’t necessarily against it either, but it brings up several good points about not losing respect for the human element of our society as it progresses.” Good Lord, he actually had a brain. I guess I’d been expecting someone as sharp as a bowling ball, given that he was Archie’s best friend. It was certainly a lesson in prejudice. I was so enraptured by our conversation that I didn’t notice he ordered one milkshake when the counter worker came to collect our plates. I thought about saying something when the dessert arrived containing two straws, but decided against it. This boy was awkward, but quite fascinating, and surprisingly eloquent. In spite of myself, I could have listened to Andy wax poetic for days. Plus, I was too old to be afraid of cooties, so I kept my mouth shut, and took a sip of the milkshake, never breaking eye contact.
After we finished our meal, the boys paid the tab, and we headed to a little coffee shop down the steps off the sidewalk. It was certainly dark, and musty. There was a cloud of cigarette smoke permeating the place, as was common at the time, and the wallpaper was peeling, but I found it charming. We found seats towards the stage, where I had my first encounter with an actual chair. It shouldn’t have been so difficult, but Andy and I kept reaching for it at the same time, then apologizing in sync. A subtle kick to the shin from Ela helped me realize I just needed to stand there, and let him be a gentleman. It also hurt, so I took my seat while shooting her a dirty look. The boys saw their friends standing in the corner with their instrument cases, so they went to say hello, leaving Ela and I to speak freely for a moment.
With a smirk, Ela said, “You seem to be enjoying yourself.”
“We finally found something to talk about.” I shot back, furrowing my brow. “I thought we were both going to die from the sheer awkwardness of it all, but he’s actually very intelligent. I almost feel bad about tricking him like this.”
“You’re not tricking him. I snuck a listen to your conversation, and you were just being yourself. Maybe with a different coat of paint yes, but from what I heard, all those thoughts and opinions were yours.”
“It is surprising how long I’ve been able to keep up this girly voice.”
“What girly voice would that be?” She looked at me incredulously. “That’s your voice. You’re using a select few different phrases from normal, but that’s it really. You’ve never been one to MOY-DUR the English language with that thick Brooklyn accent your brother has. Whatever the case, I’m just glad you’re having a good time. I really appreciate you doing this for me. A couple more hours, and you’re free”
Just then, the boys returned. “They’re going on a little later than they told us.” Archie said, while trying to flag down the waitress.
Andy explained, “Apparently, the show’s running a little long. It shouldn’t be too much longer, though.” The waitress made her way to our table, where the boys ordered beers for themselves. Ela, and I ordered coffee. We’d spend the remainder of the night watching various acts go on stage, with polite conversation between. I slogged through comedian after poet after folk music act, bored out of my mind, while Archie and Andy intermittently babbled about model airplanes. Ela was an old pro when it came to entertaining the interest of the men. I was not. I might have started pert and attentive, but the night had already gone on longer than I had hoped, and my boredom was obvious to anyone with two eyes and a brain. This might not have included Archie, but Andy was acutely aware, and desperate to save the date. “You know, Archie, the girls have listened to us go on about planes enough. Perhaps we should change the subject.”
Archie didn’t miss a beat. He seemed to just be excited to have someone to talk to about anything. “What about tomorrow? We’re going to the Dodgers game. That’s interesting right?”
Andy started, “I’m not sure the ladies would…” but I quickly cut him off.
“You’re going to the Dodgers game tomorrow night. That’s amazing! I haven’t been to a game since forever!”
Archie replied, “Yeah, Mr Moneybags here’s dad gets the lower deck box seats behind home plate on Saturdays sometimes. It’s pretty swell.”
“I’m so jealous!” I nearly shouted, attracting attention from a few nearby tables.
“You know, you can come if you want to.” Andy said, putting his hand on mine.
“I’d love to!” I outright shouted this time.
Ela asked, “Didn’t you have something going on tomorrow, Marion?”
“Nothing, why?” I responded, only to feel a swift kick to my shin beneath the table. It was only then that it occurred to me exactly what I’d agreed to.
“I just thought I remembered you telling me you had to take care of something important.”
I froze for a moment, and thought hard about my next few decisions. Any red blooded American boy should have wanted out of this getup as quickly as possible, but with the promise of watching the game from behind home plate at Ebbets Field, another day in skirts didn’t sound so bad. “Not that I can recall, Ela. Baseball tomorrow does sound swell, Archie. I’d love to come, if it’s okay with Andy of course.”
The glee was plastered on Andy's face, but he tried to play it cool. “You’re not the type of girl I’d peg for a baseball fan.”
“Everyone in my family is. My brother actually plays in the minors down south. I listened to or watched every single Dodgers game when I was stuck in bed. I wouldn’t miss one for the world.”
“Alright then! My dad, my brother Jimmy, and I play in our church league at the park near our place in Flatbush on Saturday mornings. Jimmy brings his girlfriend, and I usually bring Archie. We’re spending the day together and finishing the afternoon at the game. You could meet us there tomorrow, if you’d like.”
“Thanks Andy!” I squealed, leaning over the table and wrapping my arms around his neck.
“How about you, Ela?” Archie asked, probably hoping for an equal level of enthusiasm.
She replied, “Sure, Archie. That would be neat.” Ela didn’t really care about baseball, but she did care about me, and she definitely wanted to keep an eye on me. It probably didn’t hurt that she wanted a second date with Archie also. I caught a look in her eye that said, “What are you doing?” but I chose to ignore it. Mercifully, the band we’d made this journey to see in the first place finally took to the stage. They weren’t terrible, but in my opinion, if you’ve seen one coffee shop folk trio, you’ve seen them all, and I had already seen three perform that night. Still, I clapped politely. When they exited the stage, I noticed the time on the clock hanging on the wall.
“We really need to get going, Ela.” I said, trying to play it cool, but freaking out on the inside. It was twenty minutes till our curfew, and we were still hours from our beds.
Ela, realizing the same thing, stood from her chair suddenly, causing the boys to shoot up after her. “Archie, we need to get going. My mother might very well kill us, and then neither of us will make it to the game tomorrow, let alone another date.” The boys tossed a few bills on the table, and after collecting our purses, we rushed out and hurried to the subway station.
On the ride back, Ela rested her head on Archie’s shoulder, while clutching his arm. Andy placed his hand on mine, and strangely, I let him. It wasn’t hurting anything, and it obviously made him happy. Two transfers later, and we were back in Brooklyn. We arrived at our building, where the boys tried to see us to the door, but Ela and I convinced them otherwise, more for their safety than for ours. I prayed with every step up the stairs. If Magda was waiting for us in the living room for some reason, then we’d have a lot more to explain than why we were late. Fortunately, nobody was there. We removed our shoes, and tiptoed to our rooms. Just as I passed our parent’s room, I saw the light come on under her door. We both hurried to our beds, where I threw the shoes under, and jumped in, pulling the covers up over my head. I heard the door open behind me, and then close. After I heard the same from Ela’s room, and then, much to my relief, I heard Magda’s door close. I must have been holding my breath the entire time, because when the light switched back off, I exhaled with relief. It felt like we’d reached a finish line of some kind, but in reality, my adventure was just getting started.
High School Sweetheart
Chapter 3
By Lauren Bliss
It was prom night, and I was ecstatic. I was dressed in a pink, strapless, diaphanous gown that fell to mid thigh. The bodice clung to my developing curves, but the neckline was high enough to remain tasteful. My opera length gloves fit snugly around my arms. I wore my mother’s pearls, and carried a small drawstring purse, while I paced nervously around our living room. Ela was there, dressed similarly. We stood for photos while our mothers beamed proudly. I felt beautiful, but was extremely nervous for some reason. Was I going to get stood up? Imagine going through all this trouble, only to have your date never arrive.
I checked my hair in the mirror for the hundredth time, and still, not a single strand was out of place. My lipstick was perfect. I couldn’t find a single thing wrong, but I couldn’t shake the pervasive uneasiness that penetrated my very being. I heard rapping at the door. For a moment my tension eased. Confidently, I strode to the entryway, and turned the knob to welcome our companions for the evening. Instead, I saw my father, blood pouring down his face, with an empty expression. I awoke in a cold sweat.
Ela was sitting at the foot of my bed, with her hand on my leg. She already had her hair up in rollers, still wearing one of her nightgowns, but had foregone the dressing gown this particular morning. “Time to get up, sleepyhead. It’s already seven.”
“I thought their game started at nine.” I bemoaned, burying my face under my pillows.
“That is true, but you went to bed last night without taking off your makeup, or setting your hair. We’ve got a lot of work to do. On top of all that Mom’s only working a half day today, so unless you want to have a conversation with her about your outfit, I suggest you get up. Don’t forget, Missy, this was all your idea.” Ela pulled the covers off of me, revealing my date outfit from the night before. I don’t know how I ever managed to sleep in that crinoline. It was so stiff and scratchy.
Ela unzipped my dress, and handed me the same dressing gown I’d worn the day before. After she left the room, I stripped down to my underwear, and threw on the gown. Following her instructions, I went to the bathroom, and used her cold cream to remove the smudged mess that was the corpse of the previous night’s makeup. Through foggy eyes, I examined my reflection in the mirror while I brushed my teeth. My hair was a wreck. The ponytail hairpiece was left on my bed. Even without it, my hair still held that girlish wave, and did nothing to detract from my feminine appearance. Ela left a set of clean undergarments in the bathroom for me, and when I left, I was wearing a new mint green bra and panty set, and a matching camisole.
In Ela's room she’d already tossed several outfits on the bed. By then, she was already dressed in a long-sleeved black and white, checkered, button-down blouse, and a gray, knee-length pencil skirt. Still barefoot, she held several pieces up to my body, weighing the virtues, and detriments of each combination. She settled on a short-sleeved, white button-down, with a little pointed collar, and a sky blue circle skirt. I dressed in a half slip, and crinoline, then the outfit she’d decided on, and once again, I sat at her vanity table. She instructed me to just use a light dusting of powder, a soft eyeshadow with natural eyeliner, mascara, and soft, neutral, pink lips. She did the same for herself, and after brushing out her set into a stylish pageboy, she worked her magic on me, and once again, I wore a perky ponytail, curling smoothly into a little spiral at the tip. After donning a pair of bobby socks, and lacing up a black and white pair of saddle shoes, I was ready for a day out and about.
Ela teased, “Is this style to your liking, mademoiselle?”
I retorted, sarcasm dripping from every word, “My bangs aren’t as fluffy as yesterday, but it’ll do.”
“Don’t get huffy with me. I’m not the one who wanted to get up and make myself pretty for my steady’s baseball game.”
“I don’t care about my steady’s baseball game. I care about seeing our Brooklyn Dodgers cream the Cincinnati Redlegs at Ebbets Field tonight. This getup, and Andy’s game are a means to an end. Also, shut up! He’s not my steady!”
Ela pursed her lips, crossed her arms, and tapped her foot impatiently. “I’m disappointed with you, Marion. Andy seems like a nice boy. It doesn’t seem right, you taking advantage of him like this. I have half a mind to stay home, and let you go out there on your own.”
“Can you still see me from all the way up there on your high horse? You’re one to talk, Ela. This whole thing was your idea. And don’t act like you aren’t champing at the bit to see Archie again. I don’t know what you see in that idiot.”
“First of all, that idiot, as you called him, is incredibly kind. I’ve never heard him say a cross word about anybody. Second, I wanted you to go on one date, and then let the boy down gently. Girls do that kind of thing for each other all the time. I wasn’t asking a lot.”
“Except I’m not a girl, Ela!” I clenched my fist tightly. My face flushed red. I screamed, “You always treat me like one of your girlfriends, when I’m not! I’m a boy! You play with my hair, and put makeup on me, and gossip about boys, and you act like it’s the most normal thing in the world! Well, it’s not! Now, the one time I decide to go along with it, you act like I’m the one being crazy!”
With tears streaming down her face, Ela shouted back, “Why wouldn’t I treat you like a girl, when Archie and every other boy I know are twice the man you are!? If you want to go to that stupid game, you’re going to have to do it without me! Get out of my room…now, Marion!” She pointed to the door. I’m surprised steam didn’t come out of her ears. My insides were shredded, cut to pieces by her words. I grabbed the purse off her dresser, and walked out into the living room. She slammed the door behind me. I sat on the couch in silence, crossing my legs at the knee. At first, I didn't even notice the girlish manner of my posture. Ela’s words stung; probably more than she intended. Was I really only half a man? I certainly didn’t look like one, and it was entirely my choice this time. I thought about my father again. Everytime I did, the emotional pain was unbearable. Unable to let myself contemplate the deeper meaning of my behavior, I steadied my resolve, and left the couch. I made it all the way to the door, and even got my fingertips on the doorknob before I froze in a panic, unable to go any further. I just couldn’t get the courage together, so I went back to Ela’s bedroom door, and knocked softly.
“Ela, I can’t do this without you. I really need you right now.” No answer. I tapped a few times with the tips of my fingernails, and tried again. “Ela, please. I’m sorry. Come out, and we can talk about it.” Still nothing. Not a peep. I realized then, that I’d have to pull out my big gun. “Ela, I’m using my no questions asked. I need you to go with me.” I heard her rustling around in there, and after a few minutes, the door opened. Her makeup was fixed, and she had her purse slung over her shoulder.
“You’re lucky I pinky promised. I’m going with you, but that doesn’t mean I’m talking to you.” I wanted to apologize over and over again, but her withering glare said, “Proceed with caution.” Since we were running low on time, I kept my mouth shut. Ela wrote a short note for her Mom, and we made it out the door with fifteen minutes to spare.
We hopped the trolley across town. It was standing room only, as it often was on the weekends. I had resigned myself to hanging onto the loop, and hoping for the best, when two young men rose from their seats, and offered them to us. I stood there like a confused imbecile, wondering what they were doing, when Ela thanked them politely, and sat, pulling me down next to her. A few people were staring at this point, so I smiled politely, and mouthed thank you. I remember feeling as though I was under the microscope of every passerby, but in reality, everyone that looked was probably thinking either lewd, or romantic thoughts.
We arrived at our stop, and the seas parted when Ela, and I stood up. The last time I’d taken a trolley, I had to fight my way off, and even then, wound up riding for an extra stop. A person could get used to such a thing, and that thought scared me. We had to walk a few extra blocks to get to the park. I’d come to one of my brother’s games on this side of town once. In our old neighborhood they played in what basically amounted to a sandlot between a few buildings. Here, there was actual grass on the field. The lines were freshly marked, and there were actual bleachers for people to sit on while they watched. Some people think the sign of a prosperous neighborhood is a good school, or fancy restaurants, or even how many cars are parked on the road. To me, the answer lies in how nice your ballfield is.
“I’m famished.” Ela said curtly, nodding towards a hotdog cart on the corner. “I’m still not talking to you, but you’re buying.” I opened my purse to see she’d stuffed the money her mom had left us in it, as well as some makeup to repair my face for when the occasion arose. We still had plenty of time to kill, so we ordered our food, and walked around the park. I finished the hotdog in less than ladylike time, so while I was waiting on Ela, I took off my shoes and socks, and walked around the grass barefoot. Ever since I was a child, I loved the feeling of running barefoot through a field. It was something I rarely had the opportunity to experience. Anytime I could, I took full advantage.
“Ela!” Archie’s voice came ringing out across the park. In the distance, we saw him approaching with two feminine silhouettes. It was when they got close enough to see their faces that I truly started to panic. On his right was an older woman that I was not yet familiar with, but on his left was his sister, Eileen Connolly.
In high school, I was invisible to Archie. He never noticed me, and he never had a reason to, but Eileen was a different story. On the social ladder, she was several rungs above me, so we had never spoken, but we were in the same homeroom all the way through middle school. I didn’t know her very well, but one thing I did know was that girl had a mouth on her. Archie had dropped out of high school to work at his family's new butcher shop but Eileen was a different story. Not only did we go to the same school before the accident, but we’d be going to the same new school next week. If she knew who I was, it was going to be a real problem.
If Ela was Betty, then Eileen was Veronica. She was as sexy as a girl was allowed to be back then. We shared the same flaming red hair, though the similarities ended there. Her curly, chin length bob featured a deep side part with the front lifting high off her scalp, and swooping back down to the side. Unless school was in session, she was wearing deep red lipstick, and a pencil skirt two fingers short of being modest. “Ela!” she squealed, embracing her as girls do when greeting each other. “That’s twice in one week I’ve seen you outside of school. This must be some kind of record. When I heard you were going on a date with my brother, I was ecstatic. He’s had a crush on you forever.”
Archie turned six different shades of red. “Shut up Sis, she doesn’t need to hear all that.”
Eileen turned her attention to me, and offered her hand politely. “Is this what you did with my hairpiece?”
I shook her hand awkwardly, and stuttered “Hello. I’m umm…Marion. Nice to meet you. Thanks for umm…letting Ela borrow the ponytail. I cut my hair off umm a while ago, and I wanted to see what it looked like before I grew it…back out that is.”
“Right.” she said, raising an eyebrow to my clumsy response. “You must be the Marion Andy’s been going on about all morning. It’s lovely to uhh…meet you.” Her expression was inscrutable.
“Well, I think your hair looks lovely, dear.” the older woman said, reminding me of her presence. “I’m sure it looks lovely short as well. I’d imagine you look just as lovely with your hair in curlers.” She offered her hand, and said, “I’m Edith Barclay; Andy’s Mother. Nice to meet you.”
I shook her hand in return, nearly frozen. I managed to squeak out, “Nice to meet you Mrs. Barclay. Sorry, I feel a bit out of place standing here with no shoes on. If you’ll excuse me.”
I hurried to find a seat, and slid my socks on. Mrs. Barclay giggled to herself, and said, “No need for embarrassment dear. Be young and carefree while you can. She was obviously a woman of privilege, in a nice floral print dress that perfectly matched her jacket that perfectly matched her pillbox hat, that perfectly matched her gloves. Some people say that a matchy matchy outfit is one of the worst fashion sins a person can commit. This woman was living proof that it could be done well.
“What brings you to the park, Eileen?” Ela asked. She was just as surprised to see her, as I was.
Eileen replied, “Do you remember that boy I told you I was going steady with. That’s Jimmy…Andy’s brother. We met through Andy actually. He took me to prom last year, remember.”
“I remember Andy saying something about a brother last night. I had no idea, they were one in the same. They must be about the same age.
“Only separated by an hour.” Mrs. Barclay interjected. “Speaking of my beautiful babies, they should be starting soon. Shall we?” I had just managed to finish tying my laces, so I hurried along behind everyone else walking to the bleachers.
The stands were about as crowded as you would expect a Saturday afternoon baseball game to be, so we had no trouble finding an area where we could all sit together. Ela was still pretty irked, so I found myself sandwiched between Mrs. Barclay, and Eileen. I could see Andy tossing a ball back and forth with another boy, who I assumed was his brother. They had a similar facial structure, though the other boy was a few inches taller, and his hair cut in the same close cropped style that nearly every boy our age had, but it was a dirty blonde, slightly lighter than Andy’s brunette locks. I thought they looked spiffy in their baseball knickers, garments that always seemed out of place when I tried to wear them. From out of nowhere, far more raucous than I could have ever imagined her being, Mrs. Barclay yelled, “Let’s go Sharks!”
The designated time arrived, and the game was underway. At the top of the first inning the Sharks were defending. I could infer from the exuberant cheers of Mrs. Barclay, the pitcher was her husband. He certainly had the same dapper countenance as his children, but more wisened. He threw the first pitch, a fastball, and the umpire cried, “Strike!” Pitch number two, and again, “Strike!” There were only a couple dozen people watching this game, but when he threw the third strike, you’d have thought they had just won the world series. I’ll say this about Brooklyn. It doesn’t matter how old you are, how much money you have, or where your family came from. We’re going to tell you how we feel.
The top of the first was finished, and Mr Barclay had performed well. He struck out another poor kid, and their shortstop caught a line drive for the third out. It was time for the Sharks to swing for the fences, and the crowd was even more amped up. It was hard not to get swept up into the commotion. Andy was at bat first. He approached the plate, and tapped the dust off his cleats. He readied his bat. The first pitch was thrown. There was no swing, since the pitch was wide right, but the umpire shouted, “Strike!” getting my blood heated.
“That’s bull, Ump! You couldn’t call a cab!” Swept up in the excitement, I’d forgotten to act as the demure young thing I appeared to be. I realized my error, and turned to Mrs. Barclay, expecting at best a dirty judgmental look, but was shocked to instead see her standing next to me, echoing my sentiments.
“How’d you get a square head in that round mask?” she shouted, playfully nudging my shoulder. The next pitch beamed Andy straight in the arm, and you could have probably heard the boos six blocks down the road. Andy kept his composure, but I could see the fury in his expression. I imagine if he could have gotten away with it, he would have charged the mound, and decked that pitcher. Two batters later, and the other team had managed to walk one. Jimmy stepped up to bat, eliciting cheers from the ladies on both sides of me. It was the most animated I think I’d ever seen Eileen. Again, the pitch was wide right, again the umpire called “Strike”, and again we all voiced our displeasure. The second pitch came, and it was obviously wide, but this time Jimmy swung the bat. Not only that, he swung for the fences. One homerun later, and the Sharks were up by three. Mrs. Barclay, Eileen, and I were jumping up and down with glee. Meanwhile, Archie, and Ela couldn’t be bothered. The two were stuck staring into each other's eyes like lovestruck puppies.
The game continued, and over the next eight innings, the opposing team had managed to scrape together four runs, and the Sharks just couldn’t seem to cross home again. It was the bottom of the ninth, and Andy was at bat; with three balls, two strikes, and two outs on the board. The pitch came, and this one was straight across the plate. Andy swung big, and hit a fly ball right up the middle. It was going, and the small crowd were on the edge of their seats. He started slowly trotting down to first base, never taking his eye off the ball. We all hoped that it was going to make it, but alas, it was short by about ten feet, and landed straight in the center fielder's glove. Everyone in attendance let out a collective sigh of disappointment, but applauded his efforts nonetheless.
We all made our way down to the field, while the two teams shook hands. The only person mad at Andy was Andy. “I really screwed that one up.” He took off his hat, and threw it down on the ground.
I half expected his dad to agree with him, but instead I was pleasantly surprised by his response. “That’s enough of that, son. You did your best, and that’s all anyone can ask for. You boys played well today, and I’m proud of you both.” I didn’t know that was even a valid response from a sports dad. I’d only ever seen a man terrorize his children for their failures.
“You played better than I ever could.” I offered, trying to comfort him.
His frown instantly turned upside down, and he said, “My one consolation is that I’m blessed with the presence of such a beautiful maiden.” Even in defeat, he was a cornball.
“Shut up, nerd.” his brother said in jest, pushing him playfully from behind.
“Be nice, Jimmy.” Eileen said, admonishing him. Eileen stood on her tiptoes, and gave him a pleasant peck on the cheek.
“You must be the Marion I've been hearing so much about.” Mr Barclay said, turning his attention to me. “I’m glad you’ll be joining us tonight. It’ll give us a chance to get to know each other. Did you have any trouble getting here today?”
I shook his hand politely. “No sir. My brother played a few games over here several years ago. Thank you for having me this evening. I’m very excited.”
“I saw you in the stands cheering for my boy. Always wonderful to meet another real baseball fan. You’ll find no shortage of those in our home. Now, we’ll be needing a shower, and a change of clothes. Can’t wear these knickers all day after all.”
“I didn’t think about that.” Andy said, realizing his error. “You girls aren’t going to want to sit in our living room, and wait around while we get cleaned up.”
“Really, it’s no big deal.” I said, waving off their concerns. “We’ll have Archie to entertain us.”
“They could come to the salon with us, Mrs. Barclay.” Eileen offered, eyeing me up and down. “Marion here was just talking about needing a new hairdo while she grows her hair out. Why not today?”
“That’s a wonderful idea!” Mrs. Barclay exclaimed. I froze solid when I realized just what they were proposing. I tried to come up with a plausible reason not to, but my brain had stopped working.
Ela took pity on me, and for the first time since our blow up, started trying to save me from my decisions. “We can’t do that, Mrs. Barclay.” Whispering, she said, “We can’t really afford it, right now.”
“Nonsense!” Mrs. Barclay was having none of it. “It’s my treat, of course. I live in a house full of boys. I never had a daughter to shower with the gifts a mother has to offer. I take every opportunity to share those pleasures with Eileen here when I can. Today I’ll just have three surrogate daughters instead of one.”
“It’s decided then!” Eileen took me by the hand, and the four of us were off, leaving four silent men behind us. I think they all knew better than to argue with Mrs Barclay. At the time, I got the impression that she was the true head of household. I didn’t know exactly what to expect as we walked out of the park. It certainly wasn’t a man in a black uniform, and cap holding open the back door of a shiny new car. I didn’t know a lot about cars back then. To be honest, I still don’t really know anything about cars now, but I can say with one-hundred percent certainty that that Chrysler was the most expensive car I’d ever seen at that point, let alone ridden in.
Eileen, Ela, and I piled in the back seat, with me in the middle, while Mrs. Barclay rode up front with her driver. Once our journey began, Ela leaned over, and whispered into my ear, “When the hairdresser sees your hairpiece, just tell them you were sick. They won’t ask too many questions, if they’re polite. Just let them know you’re growing it out, and they shouldn’t do too much. At the time, I thought Eileen was lost in her thoughts, but I was about to find out that she was listening intently, and forming a plan.
After arriving at the salon, we didn’t have to wait. Even with the two extra customers, the manager happily made room for us. I felt bad for whoever we bumped. Mrs. Barclay, and Ela were taken to one side of the salon, while Eileen and I were taken to the other, and seated right next to each other. A beautician, whose name I cannot remember, introduced herself to us, and asked what services we were interested in, while fastening plastic capes around our necks to protect our clothes. Before I even had the opportunity to speak, Eileen answered for both of us. “For me personally, I just need a trim, and a fresh perm. Why fix what’s not broken? Marion here has been very sick for a while though. She’s on the mend now, but her hair is still very short. She’s been wearing my hairpiece to cover it up, but I’ve been telling her short styles are in right now. All she needs is a new perm, set, and comb-out, and she’s a brand new girl. Isn’t that right, Marion? Is there a reason you don’t want a new do, for free on top of everything else.”
I fumbled to find any response at all that didn’t end up with me going home looking like Lucille Ball, but nothing came to mind. I found myself nodding along, agreeing with whatever Eileen said, but inside, I was screaming for help at the top of my lungs. The beautician, with her bouffant hairdo, removed the hairpiece, and left my hair to fall down framing my face. She took us to the hair washing station, and gave us both a thorough shampoo. With our damp tresses, we found our way back to our chairs. Her expert hands wound up my hair in a classic setting pattern, starting with a row of perm rods and wax paper rolled backwards away from my face going from my forehead all the way back to my neck. From there, she rolled several rows down the sides, and then several more rows down the back, only leaving my bangs loose when all was said and done. Just as quickly, she did the same with Eileen.
The next step in the process was adding the perm solution. It was cold, but that wasn’t the worst part. The odor was so pungent that it burned in the back of my nose. I had a new level of respect for the effort girls had to put into their appearance. It was only the start of my first perm, and I was already ready for the process to be over. After both Eileen and I were thoroughly saturated, we were taken to the dryer station, and left there for about twenty minutes. I tried several times to ask Eileen why she told them all that stuff, but she either couldn’t hear me, or just plain refused to acknowledge that she did.
Back at the hair washing station, a cold neutralizing solution was poured over our perm rods, and left to do its magic. Once that had processed, the solution was rinsed, and we were taken back to the salon chairs, where she expertly snipped away at both mine and Eileen’s styles. Eileen’s hair was simple, since all she did was clean up the ends. For me on the other hand, the beautician took her time, snipping away at my split ends, and then cutting in the clean lines of my style. Once she was satisfied she rolled both of us up in curlers, and it was back to the dryer for another thirty minutes. I was okay for about five minutes, and then the boredom crept in. I’d had enough of that for a lifetime, so I found an issue of Cosmopolitan on a little table between me and the next station. Surprisingly, I was so enthralled by an article on the coming fall fashion trends, that when the beautician came to collect us, I carried the magazine with me, so I could finish.
Eileen’s hair was brushed out first. She had the same style she walked through the door with, but marginally shorter, and much fluffier. For me, there were a lot of brush strokes to smooth the curl together, a lot of teasing to give it height, and a lot of hairspray to hold everything in place. I was the proud owner of a short bouffant style. It swept back away from my face, floating two inches above my scalp, while the bangs were parted deep on the right, falling halfway between my hairline, and my eyebrows. The short bubble of wavy hair was cropped close to the back of my neck, and the sides fell just short of my earlobes. One thing I was certain of, was that despite its length, this style could no longer be combed into anything remotely masculine. Eileen was effusive with her praise. “That coiffure is so you, Marion. It’s to die for. To think, you walked in here with a year's worth of neglect, and now you’re just as pretty as a picture.”
“Thanks," I muttered, frozen, staring into my reflection. How was I going to explain this to my mother? How was I going to get rid of it? Was I going to have to shave my head?
A million questions raced through my mind, only quelled when Ela shrieked, “Oh my god, Marion! What have they done to you!?” I turned to see Ela, her pageboy bleached into a bright blonde.
“Doesn’t she look lovely?” Eileen asked, grinning from ear to ear.
Mrs. Barclay came around the corner, her hair up in a fresh set poodle updo. “I’ll say she does. Short hair really suits you Marion.”
“Thank you.” I said, hoping not to appear rude.
“Alright girls, collect your things. I’ll pay the tab, and then we’re going on a little shopping excursion before we meet the boys.” Another short car ride later, and we had pulled up to the doors of Abraham & Straus. The sheer immensity of the building was daunting. Five stories on a city block, filled with clothes, homegoods, and all the knicknacks and bobbles one could imagine. Once inside, Mrs. Barclay had arranged for us all to meet with a tailor to get measured for our new outfits. Apparently, she and Eileen had plans to purchase new suits. They were to attend some upcoming event for the Junior League, so Ela, and I were conscripted into the hunt for the perfect attire. I didn’t understand why I’d need a new outfit, but Mrs. Barclay was quite insistent.
After the gentleman took my measurements, I wandered around the department, hoping that I looked like I was supposed to be there. I strolled from mannequin to mannequin, not sure exactly what I was looking for. Suddenly, as though by fate itself, I came upon a bust wearing a gingham ensemble that, even with my reluctant mindset, I had to admit was delightfully precious. I couldn’t take my eyes off of the display. “It’s lovely, isn’t it?” Mrs. Barclay had snuck up beside me. I jumped at the sound of her voice. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.”
“That’s okay, ma’am. I was just admiring the print. It’s certainly nicer than anything I’ve ever owned.”
She snapped her fingers, getting the attention of the nearby clerk, and pointed to the display. “She’ll take everything on this mannequin, Javier.”
“Ma’am, that’s too much.” I waved my arms, blushing at the embarrassment of riches being thrust upon me. Especially considering it’s an outfit I wasn’t supposed to want in the first place.
“Nonsense. I understand you were sick for a while. It sounds to me like you could use a win. I don’t want to pry into your personal business, dear. I just want to make sure you’re okay. I know it’s a bit premature, but my son is quite taken by you. I don’t blame him.”
My face flushed crimson. “I don’t understand why. I’m a touch awkward, ma’am.”
“Maybe in how you carry yourself, but believe me, you’re a pretty girl blossoming into a beautiful young woman. He’d be lucky to have you. If you need anything at all, don’t hesitate to ask, okay?” I nodded in agreement, and we rejoined Ela, and Eileen who’d made their selections.
“Where should I have the packages sent, Mrs. Barclay?” Javier asked, clipboard in hand.
“You can send my purchases to my residence, Javier. As far as the girls’ things…” She paused and waited for us to answer.
“You can send them all to my address, Javier.” Eileen answered for us. She explained, “Just to keep things simple. We only live a few blocks from each other, and I’m sure Archie would love any excuse to pay Ela a visit.” At this point, Eileen was still a mystery to me. Whatever the case, I was just glad a dress wouldn’t be delivered to our apartment with my name on it. Almost as if an afterthought, she came up with a plan. “Actually…you know, girls, tonight we could have a sleepover, and then you two could come to church with my family in the morning, if you’d like. I’d love to have you. We could do each other’s hair, talk about boys...tell each other secrets.” Her tone was sweet, but I knew then and there that she wasn’t asking.
“That sounds wonderful, Eileen.” I said calmly. Really though, I was terrified of what she’d do if I said no.
“Sure, Eileen.” Ela said, shooting me a side eyed glance. Mrs. Barclay gave a nostalgic monologue on gal pals while we trailed along behind her. She didn’t know it, but the tension between the three of us was as thick as a week old stew. When we were seated in the back seat of the car again, Eileen smiled at us both, but never said a single word for the entire drive. Ela, and I in complete disbelief, huddled up together in the backseat. I knew there was no easy way to just walk away from all of it by then. The only real option we had was to see it through to the end.
When we pulled up outside of Ebbets Field, all the fears, insecurities and anxieties I had been experiencing went right out the window. The majestic structure stood tall in the north of town, and was one of the main reasons I was proud to be a Brooklyn native. We still had an hour before the first pitch so I took my time walking to the gates, taking in every sensation, from the bustle of the crowd, to the smell of peanuts. Excitement was in the air. The Dodgers were having their best season ever, after all.
Out front, Archie and the Barclay men were waiting for us. “Your hair!” Andy exclaimed, when he saw me approaching.
I blushed, and tried to hide behind my hands. “Is it that bad?”
He took my hands in his, and looked deep in my eyes. “Hey there, Dolly. Don’t cry. I was just surprised, is all. It’s real nifty. You look great, Marion.”
“I wasn’t crying.” For some reason, his compliments made me feel warm inside. I looked back into his eyes, and felt a comfort wash over me. I fluffed the ends proudly, and already knowing his answer, asked him, “Do you really think it looks keen, Andy?”
“Of course, Doll. You’re even more gorgeous than before.” Anytime I was afraid of being read, Andy was there to remind me just how silly that idea was.
His father cleared his throat loudly. I assume he was trying to get our attention, while embarrassing us as little as possible. We didn’t notice till that moment, but everyone was staring at us. For a minute there, I felt like the only people in the world were Andy, and me. “Come along now, children. Let’s get to our seats.”
In the park we found our box behind home plate. It was the best view in the house, as far as I’m concerned. Sure, I’d never catch a foul ball, or a homerun there, but let’s be honest, I was never going to do that anyway. Nothing was particularly special about the seats, other than the color. I think it just felt special to have a tiny little section of ten chairs that were just for us. The crowd was electric. I actually felt bad for the Redlegs. When another team came to Brooklyn, we let them know exactly where they were. You couldn’t find better fans. It gave a new meaning to the term home field advantage.
I took a seat between Andy and his father, setting my purse beneath me on the ground. The two of them talked over me, while I kept my eyes on the field, eager for the game to begin. Jimmy and Eileen had gone to grab refreshments for everyone, so Ela seized the opportunity. “Marion, I need to powder my nose. Would you join me, please?” Playing my part, I grabbed my bag, and we headed to the concourse. Once out of earshot, Ela said, “I’m so sorry about this, Marion. How are we going to explain your hair when we get home tomorrow?”
“Wait, are we actually going to stay at that psycho’s house tonight?”
“Eileen’s not a psycho. She’s my friend. I’m sure there’s a logical explanation for everything. If she did recognize you, I don’t see why she’d want to humiliate you. Sure, she’s got a fierce reputation, but she’s not malicious. We’ll stay there tonight, and see what’s what. Besides, it will give us some time to figure out what to do about your look.”
“If you’re sure, I’ll go along with it. There’s a payphone over there. We should call your mom.”
I fished a nickel out of my purse, and we dialed the number. Ela’s mom answered, but I only heard one half of the conversation. “Hey Mom…We’re at Ebbets Field now…I know I should have talked to you about it face to face, but with your schedule there wasn’t really a good time…Yeah, Marion’s with me…He’s having a good time…Yes, we’re safe…No, their parents are here. So’s Eileen…She’s doing well. Actually, she invited me to stay the night tonight…Marion’s going to stay with the boys over at Andy’s…Okay…okay…uhh…Okay, I promise…Love you…Marion loves you too…See you tomorrow.” Ela hung up the receiver. “We’re covered until tomorrow. We should hurry back to our seats before someone comes looking for us.”
All through the national anthem, my mind was in a thousand other places, but it was a different story once Sandy Koufax took to the mound. “Where’s Newk?” I asked.
“I’m not sure, sweetheart.” Mr. Barclay answered. “Don Newcombe hasn’t played in the last few games. I haven’t read anything about an injury, so I’d assume he’s probably resting up for the National League Championship.”
“But Koufax isn’t even a starter usually. I hope everything is okay.” It’s funny to think how I thought so little of him back then, when he’d go on to have one of the greatest careers in the history of baseball.
“Looks like you’ve brought us a real fan, son.” Mr Barclay said, patting his boy on the back. “I know you two were preoccupied with your date, so you probably missed it. Erskine didn’t do so great last night. I imagine that’s why they’re giving the youngsters a chance.”
At the top of the first inning, Johnny Temple made his way to the plate. Koufax first pitched a ball. The second go round he followed it with a strike, right down the middle. Koufax tried for another fast ball after, but Temple got a hold of it, and hit a fly ball right up the middle. He didn’t quite get all of it though, and Snider managed to get underneath it. That was the first out. When Burgess stepped up next, they played a similar game of cat and mouse, but this time, Koufax managed to strike him out. I got a little nervous when Kluszewski managed to take a base, but my worries proved unfounded when Furillo caught another fly ball to send the Redlegs back onto the field.
The bottom of the first started with a double play by Gillam. After that Fowler managed to strike out Reese, but threw a wild pitch on Snider, so Gillam was able to steal third. One fly ball later, and Gillam was able to bring it home for the first run on the board. Right after that, Snider was still on first. Furillo was at bat. Fowler threw one, and Furillo didn’t even try to mess with it. I think Fowler had something to prove then, but failed to make his point. His second pitch was straight over the plate. Furillo wasn’t having any of it though. He made solid contact with the ball, sending it right up the middle. Going, going, gone. Not a single butt was in its seat because Carl Furillo had just hit a two-run homerun. I was jumping up and down, clapping my hands together, when I turned to look up at Andy. Just as swept up in the moment as I was, he leaned down, and planted a big fat kiss on my lips, and then pulled me tight into his chest. “Andy, your parents are right there.” I said, nodding back to his father. If I could have seen behind me, I would have seen Mr. Barclay grinning proudly.
The next few innings, neither team would give ground, but there was a ferocity to Koufax. He didn’t let a single runner on base. In the fourth Jackie Robinson managed to steal his way to another run for the Dodgers. For the rest of the game Koufax was striking out hitters left and right. Through the use of good fundamentals, the Dodgers had managed to score three more runs. In the ninth, when Bridges hit a popup to short, Pee Wee Reese easily made the catch, and that was it. The Brooklyn Dodgers beat the Cincinnati Redlegs in a blowout Seven to nothing. We destroyed them. Again, not a soul was sitting down. People were throwing their hats in the air, and cheering long after the last play had been made. I must have gotten swept up in the moment, because this time, when I locked eyes with Andy, it was me grabbing him by the cheeks, and planting a big wet one on his lips. When I remembered myself, for the hundredth time that day, everyone was staring at us. “Just a little thank you for bringing me today.” I whispered, shyly, my cheeks burning red.
After battling our way through the mob, everyone said their goodbyes outside. Andy had pulled me aside to have a private conversation. “I’m really glad you came today, Marion. I have to admit, I thought I blew it last night, but here you are. It’s like a dream come true.”
“You’re sweet, Andy, but I’m no dream. You could do so much better than me. Trust me.”
I saw the sadness on his face, but he was trying to keep it together as was expected of young men back then. Honestly, my heart broke a little. “That’s nonsense. You’re the ginchiest girl I’ve ever met. You’re just so pretty…wait, sorry, you’re more than that. You’re smart. You like science fiction. You love baseball. We have so much in common. Just say you’ll go out with me one more time. Please. If you say no again, I just might die.”
He was being melodramatic, sure, but who isn’t at that age.With all those hormones raging, everything is just so big. Inside, I was being melodramatic too. I wanted out of my predicament, but I didn’t want to hurt the boy either. “I’ll think about it. Just give me a little time to decide.”
His face lit up, and he pulled me into a tight embrace. “You’re the best, Marion. I’ll call you later this week.” Him calling me was not part of the plan. I’d definitely have to worry about that when the time came. Whatever the case, I’d have to discuss it with Ela later.
Ela, Eileen, and I were saying our goodbyes before we walked to the trolley stop. Archie had decided to stay behind for a boy’s night since we were having a girl’s night. “Are you sure I can’t call you girls a cab?” Mrs. Barclay asked for the hundredth time. “I just don’t feel right about leaving you to fend for yourselves.”
“We’re okay Mrs. Barclay.” Eileen assured her. “We live in Williamsburg. There aren’t too many stops. It’s still daylight out, anyway. Thanks so much for everything today.” Ela, and I echoed her sentiments, and after a prolonged goodbye, we headed to the trolley stop on the corner.
Once we got to the stop, Ela looked back to make sure we were out of earshot, and then she went off. “What the hell was that, Eileen? Were you trying to torture Marion.” After the outburst, she realized that everyone at the stop was staring at the three of us, so she quickly zipped her lips. The trolley didn’t pull up too much later, and we were on our way back to the neighborhood. I had a good mind to stay on when we got to Eileen’s stop, and just ride it the rest of the way back to our apartment, but I didn’t plan far enough ahead to get past Magda, and out of my costume.
When we got to the butcher shop, instead of going in the main entrance we went through a side door, and up a staircase to the Connolly family’s apartment. “Is that you, Eileen?” her mother called out in her thick Scottish brogue. “Come to the kitchen before you go to your room.
“Coming, Mother!” she shouted back, slipping her shoes off at the doorway. We followed her example, and left our shoes in the pile by the back door. “I’ve got Ela, and Marion from down the street with me.”
The Connolly household wasn’t dirty by any means, but it wasn’t exactly organized either. On the hutch in the entryway alone, there was a toy car, a feather duster, two sets of keys, a full bottle of coke, and a rubber chicken for some reason. I hadn’t seen them yet, but I heard what sounded like a mob of small children pitter pattering across the floor. Navigating through the maze of unpacked boxes, and stacks of newspapers, we found our way to the kitchen, where Mrs. Connolly was waiting with a baby on her hip. “Ela dearie, how are you?” she said with a cigarette hanging from her lips. She pulled Ela tightly into her oversized bosom. I tried not to snicker when Ela looked like she was going to suffocate. She was a shapely lady, not cursed with an excess of shame. Her hair was up in rollers under a hairnet, and she wore a floral print mumu. “How’s your mother doing? Did you all enjoy that corn beef last week?”
“Thanks for asking, Mrs. Connolly. She’s fine, and it was delicious.” Ela was always so polite. I knew for a fact that she didn’t want to be there at that moment, but not another soul had any reason to think otherwise.
“And who do we have here?” Mrs. Connolly asked, turning her attention to me.
Eileen answered for me. “Mother, this is Marion. She and her mother live with the Kowalskis.”
“Oh right. I don’t know why, but I thought I remembered there being a boy there though. Oh well. Obviously that wasn’t right. It’s nice to meet you, Dearie.” She pulled me into her bosom this time. She might have been underdressed, but she was certainly wearing an ample amount of perfume. “That reminds me. A delivery boy dropped off some packages for you a little while ago. I hope you’re not taking advantage of Mrs. Barclay.”
Eileen shrugged her off. “I’m not, Mother. She’s just a nice woman, who likes to lavish gifts on people. Who am I to stop her? Only some of those things are mine anyway. The rest are for Marion, and Ela. I just had them deliver them here, since the store already had our address on file.”
“Okay. I supposed that’s fine. You had better write her a nice thank you note for this though.”
“Of course, Mother. I always do. Anyway, if it’s okay with you, Ela, and Marion are going to stay here tonight, and go to church with us in the morning. We’re going to have a slumber party. You know..do each other’s hair, talk about boys. That kind of thing.”
“I don’t see why not.” Mrs. Barclay said, stroking her chin. “As long as their mothers are fine with it.”
“Thank you, Mother.” Eileen said, kissing her mom on the cheek. “Can we order pizza for dinner?”
“I suppose. You lot run along now. I’ve got a dozen more bottles to boil.” We stepped into the hallway where three heads of curly red hair came out of a room, and blew past our waist in a blur, giggling the entire way. When we stepped through the door to Eileen’s room, it was obvious she was a different animal from the rest of her family. Everything had a place. Her bed was perfectly made up, hospital corners and all. It was the quintessential teenage girls bedroom, decorated in lace and frills.
“Okay, enough bullshit, Eileen.” Ela said as soon as the door closed behind her. I’d never heard her be so vulgar before. “What is going on? Why did you shanghai Marion into getting that haircut? Are you trying to punish him for something?”
“Yeah.” I said, joining in the interrogation. “I thought you didn’t even know I existed. What have you got against me? Why are you torturing me?”
“Torturing you!?” Eileen was shocked at the accusation. “I’m not torturing you. You look amazing. Of course I know you exist. We were in the same classes in middle school. You were the only other kid in our grade with fiery red hair. We even had a few classes together in high school, before my family moved to Williamsburg. I think it was serendipitous that you followed behind. Marion, I love you.”
“You…love me?”
Ela wasn’t having any of it. “You love him? That’s insane. You don’t even know him.”
“Not romantic love, Ela. I mean, I love what you’re doing. I love the way you look. It’s all so…thrilling. From here on out, I want to take care of you, and guide you along your path. You know, Helen Liebowitz and I used to whisper about you in home room. You were just so pretty. The first time we saw you in fifth grade, we debated for hours on whether you were a boy or a girl. She thought she’d won. She said it was obvious, since you were wearing pants to school, but I wasn’t convinced. I knew I was right when you turned up this morning, looking like a young Irish Dorris day. When I heard about your accident, I was terrified that it had ruined that pretty face of yours. Instead, you came back from it even more beautiful. That kind of thing just doesn’t happen. It’s fate. ”
“You’re not right, Eileen. You’re insane, is what you are. I might be wearing this getup, but underneath it beats the heart of a red blooded male.” I tried to sound commanding, but I was so flustered, my argument squeaked out in a far less than intimidating fashion.
“I’m not talking about how you look, darling. Sure, I’d spend hours sitting behind you in class imagining how cute you’d look with twin plaits in your hair. I mean, when the beautician asked what you wanted, and you fumbled like a buffoon, I saw an opportunity to help you along your way. You needed a style that suited you, and now you have one. You couldn’t wear my ponytail forever anyway. I was going to want it back sooner or later.”
“But I didn’t want a new style, Eileen. All this was supposed to be temporary.”
“It’s true, Eileen. It started as a bit of fun, and then Archie saw him by pure chance. Somehow it led to him asking us on a double date with him and Andy. It just got out of hand.”
“I’m sure my stupid brother was the instigator, but Marion came out today looking like just another teeny bopper, of her own volition.”
“That was just to see the baseball game, Eileen.” I said defensively. “I took advantage of Andy. Believe me. I’m regretting that now.”
A sardonic smile crossed her lips. “So then, what was that kiss?”
“He kissed me after that home run. He just got swept up in the moment.”
“Not that one, Marion. The second one. You kissed him.”
“Wait, she’s right actually.” Ela said, turning her focus back to me. “We all saw that, Marion. You did kiss him…unprovoked. What was that all about?”
“That was…” I tried to come up with a halfway decent excuse, but that well was dry so I wound up reusing one. “I got swept up in the moment too.”
Ela, who had fully switched sides at this point, crossed her arms, and raised an eyebrow. “It seemed to me you got swept up by him. Not the ball game. I mean, I don’t know a lot about baseball myself, but after the trouncing the Dodgers gave the Redlegs, the ending was sort of anticlimactic.” I could literally feel my face burning crimson.
“She’s right, sweetie.” Eileen joined in. “You swooned, the same way I swoon when Jimmy kisses me like that.” I searched for any other reason, other than the one I didn’t like. There was a cognitive dissonance between the person I thought I was supposed to be, and the person I’d been since my date the previous night. Unable to respond, I froze up, and a single tear streamed down my cheek. “Don’t cry, baby.” Eileen said, embracing me. “You don’t have to figure it all out right now.” Ela wrapped her arms around both of us, and we sat in a group hug for a few minutes, while I processed exactly what was going on. When she finally released me, Eileen offered, “You know, you’re stuck here till tomorrow afternoon. You might as well relax, and enjoy the slumber party. Leave tomorrow’s problems for then.”
I wiped my face, and silently nodded in agreement. As a group, we decided what kind of pizza we wanted, and Eileen placed the order. I’d never known anyone who had a phone in their bedroom, but Eileen was the kind of girl who got what she wanted, so it didn’t surprise me. She put on a record, and we spent the rest of the evening talking about people we went to school with, and doing our nails. When bedtime approached, Eileen loaned us two nightgowns to sleep in, and the girls taught me how to set my hair for the evening. I had most of my hair rolled up in pin curls following the lines of my style, and two little curlers holding my bangs taught above my forehead. We washed off our makeup, and I was shown how to wrap my hair in a chiffon scarf to protect it while I slept. In true slumber party fashion, we were up for another two hours after the lights went out. We couldn’t stop joking around, and asking each other silly questions. I’m not even sure exactly when I drifted off. The hair pins did take a little getting used to, but soon enough we were sound asleep, and tomorrow’s problems would have to wait for me to wake.
High School Sweetheart
Chapter 4
By Lauren Bliss
Sunday morning, I awoke to a breakfast of sugar smacks, and coffee. Mrs. Connolly seemed to always have her hands full, so it was no surprise that she fixed the family’s morning meal by taking the path of least resistance. Still, I thought it nice that their whole clan, all eight of them, had breakfast together. Archie had stumbled in pretty late, well after we went to sleep, and it showed. He shoved his cereal into his mouth in heaping spoonfuls, while watching his father go on and on about how they arrived in the US.
It was my first time meeting Mr. Connolly, but I could tell that it was a story he’d told a thousand times before. Maybe it was how expressive he was, waving his giant arms around. Maybe it was the way his eyes lit up when he got to his favorite parts. It was probably because of the way his kids mouthed the words along with him, not missing a beat. “...and we came here, just before the stock market crashed. I had big dreams when I moved here, and I guess the lord saw fit to remind me that the best laid plans of mice and men often go awry. Anyway, I worked as a day laborer down at the fish market for a little while, and slowly but surely we saved up enough to put a down payment on a little butcher shop. We must have been ready, because that’s when this fella came along.” He put his hand on Archie’s shoulder, and gave him a loving shake. Loving as it was, it wasn’t gentle, and Archie dropped the next bite on the floor before it could reach his mouth. Mr Connolly continued, undeterred, “Our family kept growing, and with it, so did our little shop. We were running out of room both upstairs, and downstairs, so we had to move over here a couple of years ago. Now the family, and the business are both doing well. I’m so blessed.”
“That’s very interesting, Mr Connolly.” Ela was always so polite with adults. It’s probably why she could get away with murder. She winked to her beau picking up his cereal from the floor, and said, “I can’t say I’m upset you came here when you did.”
“I don’t doubt that, lassie.” he replied, chuckling from his bouncing belly. “I’m glad you'll be joining us for services this morning. Are you girls Episcopalian?”
Ela answered, “No sir, we’re both Catholic.”
I added, “The bad kind of Catholic though. You know, the ones who only go to church on Christmas, Easter, when someone gets married, or when somebody dies.”
Mr Connolly must have thought I was hilarious, because he laughed so hard that he passed gas right there at the table. His family groaned in unison, almost as if to lament, “This again.” They all acted put out, but it was obvious to anyone that there was a lot of love in this household. “Okay, then.” he said, after calming down. “We need to be out the door by ten-forty five. Boys, let the girls have the W.C. first. The three little children with the shaggy red hair all made their displeasure known, but their father was quick to quell them with a pearl of wisdom. “Fellas, a lot more work goes into a lady’s sunday best. It’s only the fair and gentlemanly thing to do, suffering through a little lukewarm water. It builds character.”
He wasn’t lying. It was an incredible amount of work to get ready for church. I was under the impression that it was a day of rest, but the girls had to put in more work on Sunday morning than on the average school day. After the three of us each took a quick shower in rapid succession, we snuck back into Eileen’s room to get ready, letting the rest of the family have their turn in the bathroom. Eileen and Ela quickly dressed themselves, and did their makeup while I bathed, so they could work together to get me up to snuff as quickly as possible. I can’t say I wasn’t relieved that someone else had to handle the task of my makeup, but I was also a little hurt that Ela didn’t think I was capable enough to have it finished before we needed to leave. Both girls were basically ready to go, the seams of their stockings straight, and they were wearing the dresses Mrs. Barclay had bought them, only missing the few finishing touches that complete an ensemble.
Eileen was wearing a green floral number, with a swan neckline, made of organza, and chiffon. She wore her bob as she usually did, though a touch more sculpted than normal. Ela switched it up, and pulled her hair up into a short ponytail. She looked amazing in her new dress. It was a black, pink, and white linen confection decorated with lace, a scalloped neckline and sleeves, buttons up the front, and a little bow accent at the neck. All of that over what I could only assume was a very voluminous petticoat. Strangely, I hoped I looked half as good as them when they’d finished. I told myself it was to keep up my ruse, but in actuality, I was starting to become a little jealous.
They fastened me into a full girdle first, flattening everything in front. Then, they showed me how to affix the stocking to each of the little garter tabs, in case I needed to adjust in the ladies room later. Ela wrapped the corset around me, and with no hesitation, started cutting me in half again. After I stepped into my own petticoat, they both helped guide my new dress over my head, careful to avoid my face so as not to muss the wonderful makeup application Ela had created. Eileen was thorough in her annotations of what she was doing with my hair, from taking out the pins, to brushing out the curlers. “I’m going to go ahead, and pin your hat on, since we’re building your hairstyle around it, today.” she explained. Once everything was in place, I was finally allowed to go to the floor mirror, and get a good look at my semi formal attire. One thing I could say for certain, was that Mrs. Barclay had excellent taste. The short sleeved, rose, gingham shirtwaist dress was absolutely gorgeous. It generously flattered my svelte figure, decorated with a simple black belt at the waist. It buttoned all the way up the front to the crew neckline just beneath my painted visage. My hair was smoothed down on top, falling to my ears with little dainty curls at the ends, and topped with a little crescent hat that perfectly matched the color and print of my dress. Humility is a virtue, and one that I was lacking in that particular moment. I thought I looked sophisticated, and radiant. It was almost time to leave, so Ela put on a pink circle hat, and slid a hat pin through its lace covered wire frame, holding it firmly in place. Eileen placed a simple undecorated white caplet on the crown of her head, and dug through a drawer, retrieving three pairs of wrist length white gloves, one for each of us. We headed to the foyer, where Ela, and I stepped into our conservative pumps while Eileen searched through a sea of shoes till she found the particular pair she was looking for. Even with the generous head start, the rest of the family was already outside waiting for us.
I was sure that when we walked in the chapel, the entire congregation was going to turn in their seats to chastise and shame me for having the audacity to show up in the house of god dressed in such a queer manner. Of course nothing of the sort happened. It was rather uneventful and reminded me a lot of our own rituals, though there was much less latin. I half expected grape juice when it came time for communion, but I can confirm, they used real wine, the same as we did. After the service, they held a spaghetti lunch in the fellowship hall for anyone who cared to join. The mood was pleasant enough, but I overheard a lot of women gossiping about what each other were wearing, and whoever’s husband had a drinking problem, confirming many of the rumors I’d heard about protestants. Whatever the case, they weren’t hurting anyone, and the food was surprisingly delicious. The comfort of the pleasant escape wouldn’t last too long, though. With every tick of the clock, I was edging closer to having to deal with the consequences of my decisions.
“Are you sure I can’t drive you girls?” Mr. Connolly asked for the thirtieth time. We had just returned to their apartment to collect our belongings, and I was finally going to go home and get back into boy clothes.
Ela reassured him, “No, we’re fine Mr Connolly. I make this walk all the time for my mom. It’ll take you longer to warm up your car than for us to get there, sir. I promise we’ll be fine.”
“Okay, okay. You don’t have to twist my arm.” he said. “I’ll be picking you up tomorrow for school though. I insist. I’m taking Eileen anyway, and like you said, you’re just down the street.”
“You don’t have to do that, sir.” I said, trying to think of any excuse I could, but coming up short. Unfortunately, he just took this as me being polite.
“No dear, I insist.” He put a finger to his nose, and winked, saying, “You don’t have to tell your mothers. You girls can keep the bus fare for a treat at the soda fountain.”
I attempted another protest, but Ela interrupted, “Thank you, sir. We’ll see you then.” then whispered, “We’ll figure something out later.”
We said our goodbyes to their family before Eileen, and Archie walked us outside for a more personal farewell. Archie and Ela were busy melting into each other’s eyes, and whispering sweet nothings to each other, leaving me and Eileen to have one last private conversation. “You should try out for cheerleading tomorrow, Marion.” she suggested, as though it was the most normal thing in the world. “You’re certainly pretty enough.”
“Why would I do that, Eileen?” I couldn’t believe it. It was like every protestation I’d voiced had gone in one ear and out the other. “I’m still a boy under this getup, remember?”
“You say that, but it’s obvious to anyone with one eye and half of a brain that you’re a girl, dear. You’ll see it soon enough.” If I didn’t know better, I’d have still thought she was trying to torture me, but her expression was so loving and genuine. She’d been nothing but kind to me. Out there, absolutely, but kind nonetheless.
“Okay, sure.” I was at a loss for words. We shared a warm embrace. I finally managed to pry Ela away from her new beau. We made the short journey home, where I expected Magda to be waiting for us. I imagined scenes from some cheesy spy movie, where the sidekick distracts the enemy agent, while the hero sneaks in to get a macguffin through some clandestine means. Ela was pretty insistent that we just tell everyone the truth, and at worst we’d get a stern talking to, and our ruse would be one of those funny stories people tell years down the line. I wasn’t convinced though. I was sure Archie’s dad might very well kill me for spending the night in his daughter’s bedroom. I was also convinced I’d be the laughing stock of the entire neighborhood once word got out. One reason I didn’t want to say out loud though, was that I really didn’t want to do anything that could hurt Andy. He’d been nothing but a perfect gentleman, and he really didn’t deserve the social fallout of my decisions.
I’d resolved to run as fast as possible to my bedroom once we swung open the door to our apartment, however my worries proved unnecessary. I was just about to slam my bedroom door behind me when I realized there was no sign of Magda in the apartment. Ela called out from the kitchen, “She left a note…and money for pizza…I don’t know about you, but I’m already sick of pizza.”
I kicked off my heels, and went back to the kitchen. “What’s going on?”
“Looks like Mrs. Schwartz, next door, had some kind of heart attack or something. Mom took her to the hospital.”
“Oh. Well, that’s…terrible…” I wanted to say it was fortunate, but realized that it was extremely selfish to be grateful for someone else’s misfortune. “I’m going to wash my face, and then head straight down to Floyd’s.”
“The barber shop is closed. It’s Sunday, remember.”
“Of course it is.” I hung my head in defeat. “I guess I’m going to jump in the shower, and wash out these curls, at least.”
“You’ve got a perm, Marion. If you wash your hair, and don’t set it right after, you’re going to be left with a wild, kinky mess, and then you really will look strange.”
“So, what am I supposed to do?”
“Just wash your face, put on some comfortable clothes, and I’ll try and sort you out.” I did as instructed, and found myself sitting on the floor in my pajamas, in front of Ela, who was on the couch, setting my pin curls. On the T.V, the Dodgers were playing the Cardinals, but my thoughts were elsewhere. In the morning, Mr. Connolly would be taking the “girls” to school. I couldn’t very well go out to meet them in my slacks and button-down. Sneaking out early was an option, but playing the movie all the way through in my mind, Mr Connolly was such a sweetheart, he’d probably worry about my wellbeing, and check up on me, when he dropped off Ela, and Eileen. Imagine if he found me at school, far more masculinely attired than the last time he’d seen me. I’d not only dread that conversation, but also we’d be having it in front of my new homeroom, or worse, school administration. Of course, that all seems incredibly improbable now, but at the time, I was setting personal records for anxiety levels.
“All done.” Ela had just finished tying up my hair with a chiffon scarf. “What are you going to do about tomorrow?”
“I think the best course of action would be for me to pack a gym bag full of boy clothes, and to change once we get to school. That way, Mr. Connolly will have no idea.”
“I don’t know, Marion. What about your hair?”
“Whatever, Ela. I’ll figure it out when I get there.”
After a deep breath, she took my hands in hers, and looked me straight in the eye. “Marion, this isn’t sustainable. I think it’s time to cut our losses, and just tell the truth. It’ll be fine. The Connolly’s seem to have a sense of humor. They’ll probably find it funny, and Andy…”
“Andy can never know!” I was screaming. It came out of nowhere. For reasons I wasn’t ready to admit to myself, the idea of Andy finding out terrified me more than anything else. “We’ll stick to my plan, Ela!” I got up from the floor, and went to my bedroom, locking it behind me. I don’t know who won the ball game, and I never had dinner. I just cried under the covers until I fell asleep.
The next morning, I woke to find Ela already up, and dressed, making breakfast. “Good morning.” she said quietly, when I walked into the kitchen. “Sit, and eat, please. We’ve got a busy morning.”
She made flapjacks, and syrup; my favorite. “I’m sorry about my outburst yesterday. I know you’re just trying to help.”
“I understand. It’s a lot. I do feel responsible for badgering you into doing it in the first place. I should have known better.”
“There’s not a lot we can do about it now. Let’s just get through today, and we’ll deal with the rest as it comes. I’m afraid you’re right though. Sooner or later, we are going to have to tell the truth.”
“Maybe, but you were also right. We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it.” She hugged me tightly from behind, and kissed me on top of the head, while I sat in my chair stuffing pancakes into my face. After the delicious meal, we went to her room to get dressed for the day.
There weren’t a lot of options for girls back then, when it came to school clothes. The dress codes were pretty restrictive, leaving them all looking like young professionals until the weekend. Plaid was the print of the day. Ela was dressed in a green plaid, sleeveless, button-down dress that fit snuggly, but not suggestively, all the way to beneath her knee. Jewelry wasn’t allowed, so she accessorized with a dark green headband, and a pair of black loafers. I was wearing a calf length, red plaid, swing skirt, topped by a plain white sweater set. The knit top had short sleeves, and she’d hung its matching cardigan from my shoulders, so I wouldn’t have to worry about getting too hot during the warm, late summer day. I slipped on a pair of bobby socks, and over those, a pair of brown saddle shoes. Girls weren’t technically allowed to wear makeup, but it was an open secret that they all cheated. The real rule was don’t go overboard. We both were wearing a layer of powder foundation, and single coat of mascara. She arranged my hair back to its perfectly sculpted frozen style, and found two dainty watches, one for the both of us. Dressed, I went back to my room and stuffed a change of clothes into my gym bag.
Ela, and I barely had to wait down at the street, since Mr Connolly pulled up with Eileen right on time. I was grateful, because the fewer of my neighbors that saw me dolled up as I was, the better. Eileen was picture perfect as always, in her lettered sweater with its giant W stitched to the front. She was a varsity cheerleader this year, after all. “Got plans after school, do ye?” Mr. Connolly inquired, noting my bag as we slid into the backseat of his Ford.
“Did I convince you to try out for cheerleading, after all, Marion?” Eileen asked excitedly, her face dripping with joy.
“Yeah, something like that.” I lied, buckling my seatbelt.
The ride to school wasn’t all that far, though to me it felt like we were moving at light speed. I tried to formulate a plan for when we arrived, but I didn’t yet know the campus, so in reality, I was just guessing. “First day back, girls!” Mr. Connolly said with a smile, as we pulled up in front of the building. “Best behavior and all. Marion, and Ela, I’ll see you in the morning. Eileen, I’ll see you at home for dinner tonight. Good luck today!” As we were getting out of the car, it occurred to me that we were going to have to do this dance every morning until I put a stop to it. The idea of coming clean was looking better by the minute.
I quickly scurried up the stairs, before anyone could talk to me, and inside, I searched for a single occupancy bathroom, only to find that at this particular school, they didn’t exist; at least not in any area officially accessible to students. I could peer into the teacher’s lounge through a large window on the door. Inside there was a bathroom, and from what I could see, no teacher’s to stop me. I started to open the door when behind me, I heard a booming voice shout, “Can I help you, young lady!?”
“Uhhh…yes sir…umm…” This man was just plain scary. He was certainly the most terrifying thing I’d ever seen in an argyle vest, and bowtie. “I’m…umm…new…My mother got me registered, but I still haven’t been assigned a schedule, and I have no idea where to go to get it.”
“Well it’s certainly not in there. That’s the teacher’s lounge and it’s off limits. I’m Mr Williams, the vice-principal. If you’d follow me, I’ll take you to the main office. I’m not sure how you missed it though. It’s right by the entrance.”
“Sorry, sir. I’m such a ditz sometimes.” I followed the gruff bald man to the front desk.
He said his hellos to the secretary, then introduced me. “This is…What’s your name, dear?”
“Marion Ryan, sir.”
“I found Ms. Ryan lost in the halls. She needs her schedule, so she can be on her way.”
“Oh right! Ms. Ryan!” the secretary said with a flash of recognition. “You’re the one who had that horrible accident, right?”
“Yes.” I answered, nervously.
“Right. We have so many new students, but I recall yours because it was a special case. It’s not everyday a student misses freshman year in its entirety, but still manages to pass the finals. You’re pretty bright, aren’t you?” I certainly hadn’t been for the previous few days. “Anyway…” she started flipping through several sheets of paper, and found what she was looking for. “Well, this won’t do. It looks like someone checked the wrong box somewhere along the line. They’ve got you in shop class, and boys’ gym. Let me correct that error, and we’ll have you on your way.” She used a pen to cross out my third and fourth periods, and then scribbled in the room numbers for my new electives. “Home Economics for third period, and you’ll be with Ms. Kruger for gym. Do you have your uniform?”
“No, I guess I don’t.” I said, glancing down at my gym bag.
“No problem. What are you…a two?” I just nodded my head, having no idea what she was talking about. She returned with a stack of folded, bundled, cloth, and handed it to me. With a warm smile, she said, “Good luck today, honey.” and shooed me out the door.
Mr. Williams insisted on walking me to my homeroom, where everyone was already seated and the teacher was taking attendance. I quietly found an empty desk, hoping not to attract any unwanted attention, but given I was escorted to class by the VP of the school, of course all eyes were on me, some lingering longer than others. “Marion Ryan?” The question hung in the air. I was frozen. I must have thought of a hundred different plans, and none of them were useful. I almost flung myself out of the window, but I realized I’d die of shame long before the fall would have killed me, since this particular classroom was on the first floor.
“Eh…eh…ehm!” The sound of a forcefully cleared throat alerted me to the fact that Mr. Williams was still standing in the doorway, and he still had his sights set firmly on me. I raised my hand slowly, fighting back tears. This was it. If I showed up to class the next day in a pair of trousers, with my hair chopped off, I wouldn’t fool anyone. I couldn’t find a single good decision to make. Our teacher handed out locker assignments, and we were sent off to find them. After weaving through a few winding hallways, I found mine, which fortuitously just happened to be right beside Eileen’s.
“Hey Marion!” she squealed. “Looks like we’re neighbors! We can meet here during lunch period every day! Who did you get for gym?”
“Umm…” I straightened out the schedule I had unconsciously crumpled in my hand. “Ms…Kruger.”
“Oh, she’s easy! Fourth period?”
“Yes, actually.”
“Oh, me too! Get ready to do some aerobics! They’ll be great for cheerleading, actually.”
“I’m not going to do that, Eileen.” I just couldn’t believe her. There I was, a boy in a bobby socks, and a bullet bra in the middle of a New York City high school, and she was acting like it was the most normal thing in the world.
Unflapped, she replied, “Oh…well you should. You’re certainly fetching enough. Keep in mind, high school is much easier when you’re a pretty cheerleader, I assure you. If you change your mind, tryouts are in the gym after school.”
First, second, and third periods were repeats of the same humiliation. Roll was called, and again and again, I’d have to identify myself as the Marion Ryan he or she was looking for. I mean really, what difference were another thirty kids with first hand knowledge going to make. I’d dug my own grave already by that point. After a dejected trudge down to the girl’s locker room, I stood frozen outside the doorway staring at the A frame silhouette on the placard. “Hurry up, Marion.” Eileen said, while pushing me gently from behind. I was so startled, I didn’t offer much of a fight, and the next thing I knew, I was being helped to a place where no man has ever gone before…at least without getting into a heap of trouble. “Mrs. Kruger lets us get away with a lot, but tardiness isn’t on that list.” I don’t know what I expected, but it wasn’t fifteen girls not looking at, or talking to each other, while dressing and leaving as quickly as possible. I guess I wasn’t the only one who was fearful of my body being scrutinized by everyone else. I quickly found a locker towards the back by Eileen, and stripped down to my undergarments. I fetched the pastel pink playsuit that I was given that morning, and squirmed myself into it, buttoning the front up to the soft white lapels. The short sleeves, and legs were wide enough to allow for unrestricted motion at least, unlike pretty much everything else I’d worn since this misadventure had started. The crotch however was so tight, that if not for my panty girdle it would have left little to the imagination, and my secret would have surely been discovered.
Once class started, Mrs Kruger had us pair off, so of course Eileen insisted that we be partners. We started our warm ups by stretching each other out. I was pretty sure that I was about to embarrass myself, but all of the physical therapy had kept me limber, despite being trapped in bed all that time. The whole routine seemed pretty light to me, but when I looked around the gym, many of the girls seemed to be struggling. This one girl, Constance, couldn’t even bend down to touch her toes, meanwhile, Eileen, and I were pulling each other into splits with barely a few inches between our nethers. Some girls were already out of breath before we even began the actual exercises. The routine started with us on our backs on the floor, lifting our legs, holding them upright in various positions, while counting along to the beat of some classical record playing in the background. When we found ourselves on our feet, the exercises became more of a dance. It was fun. Don’t get me wrong, it was hard, and definitely the most I’d exerted myself since the previous year, but it was a far cry from trying to lift a dumbbell I was never going to be able to lift while an angry old man screamed and blew his whistle at me. Thirty minutes later we were doing our cooldown stretches, and I’d nearly forgotten my predicament for the first time all day. Mrs. Kruger approached Eileen, and me, squatting down next to us.
“You girls did great today. As per usual, Eileen. Ms. Ryan, I’m counting on you to be an example for the other girls as well. I assume you’re going out of cheerleading, yes?”
“I’ve been trying to get her to, Mrs. Kruger, but she says she can’t.” Eileen added, piling on the guilt.
“Oh, why not?” Mrs. Kruger asked inquisitively.
“Umm…well…my mother is out of town until the weekend, and I really think I should ask her first. Also, I have to get home today straight away after school, so I won’t be able to try out anyway.”
“I’m not sure why your mother would have an issue with a red blooded American girl such as yourself trying out for the cheerleading squad, but it is admirable to have such reverence for your parents. It’s more than I can say for a lot of young ladies today. I’ll tell you what…Don’t worry about the tryouts. I’m the faculty supervisor so you can consider that a formality. Monday is our first practice. When your mother gets back, talk to her, and if she says it’s fine, be here after school, and there will be a spot for you.”
“Thank you ma’am.” I quietly replied, while Eileen sat across from me beaming.
History was next. The only thing I remember about that class to this day, is that he was a stodgy old man who lectured verbosely, with little else in the way of instruction. He was so very boring. If not for the textbook, I think I would have failed every exam. Next was home economics. In previous years, I’d written it off as a substanceless class full of girly nonsense, but boy was I about to find out just how wrong I was. Instead of desks there were several workspaces with two seats behind each. Right in the front row as soon as I entered the room, there sat Ela, who upon seeing me dressed just as prettily as when we’d arrived, shook her head and covered her eyes before taking a deep breath. I took the seat next to her, and got out my notebook. “Hi Marion.” she said, dryly. “I see this morning didn’t go according to plan.”
Before I could respond, the teacher, Ms. Curtly, blew in like a storm, and started passing out syllabi while nearly shouting, “Give me your attention girls because I’m only going to say this once. The first couple of weeks we’re focusing on budgeting for your household, and meal planning, but you’re going to need your own aprons by the time we start on practical skills. Also, make sure to get your own sewing kit by next month, or you will fail that section. Observation is not participation. Please understand that is not a joke.” I’ve never met another person so aptly named. The rest of the class went by without incident, and when the bell rang, I was finally free to worry about something else. What was going to happen when I got home?
I skipped the bus and chose to walk in silence. Ela followed closely behind but didn’t say anything, other than to shoo off some boys in a convertible who stopped to offer her a ride. When we got back to the apartment, I tried to think of some way to stave off discovery, but decided it was time to rip off the bandaid. After ascending the steps, I opened the door and crossed the threshold, where Magda was sitting on the sofa. She stood to greet us. “Kochanie, who is your…” she started before looking me in the eyes, and froze momentarily. “...Oh my lord…” She took a few steps back, and fell back onto the couch, then, after getting her bearings, laid into me. “Serduszko!” she shouted, standing back up. She’d called me that hundreds of times, but I don’t think I’d ever heard it with such ferocity. “Would you care to explain why you’re going about town, looking like…that!? I don’t care what you do at home, but out there, someone could hurt you.” she said through sobs.
“It’s not his fault Mom.” Ela said, rushing to my defense. She explained how this all started, trying to put the blame on herself, but I wouldn’t let her take all the heat. For the first time in a few days, I told an adult the entire truth. My thoughts, my motivations, my actions, all of it. Even the kiss. “So you see, Mom, it’s just the circumstances that got us here.” Ela said, wrapping up our story.
“Circumstances? I don’t see any circumstances. Where is the gun to your head? Where is the coercion? Every decision you’ve made, Marion, has been your own. You thought every option you chose was the best. That’s why you chose it. Now you have to live with that. As much as I can feel like it, I’m not your mother. You’re going to have to live with those decisions, at least until Nancy gets back. Then, she can decide what’s best for you. At least I can take solace that you’re pretty. It will definitely make it easier for you. I love you, and I just want you to be happy with who you are, but I can’t say I’m not worried. The Nazis rounded up people like you first, and they were never heard from again. People here like to act like that could never happen again, but I’ve seen it. I know that all it takes is a few evil men, and a city of fearful people.” She placed her hand on my cheek and said, “Just be careful, Serduszko. If this is who you are, then I’d suggest that from here on out you conduct yourself as nothing less than a proper young lady. We don’t want some little boy discovering anything he shouldn’t find. I couldn’t imagine losing you.” Magda started to tear up again, and then rushed to her bedroom, closing the door behind her. I quickly followed suit, and went to my room crying, slamming the door behind me, leaving Ela standing dumbfounded. For the second night in a row, I went without dinner. At least my waist cincher wasn’t as tight.
The next morning, guilt-ridden, I was sitting at Ela’s Vanity, while she performed her magic, covering the under-eye bags that come from a night of weeping. Always the miracle worker, she hid my exhaustion well, and I was back to my pretty, polished self. After getting dressed, I opted to skip breakfast, bogged down by the weight of everything. However, just as we were gathering our purses and school bags, I noticed a small sewing kit set on top of a neatly folded apron, with a note pinned to it. It read, “You’ll need this for Home Ec.” with a little heart at the bottom. The relief I felt was indescribable. I still didn’t know how things were going to shake out, but at that point I at least knew that Magda wasn’t going to be mad at me forever.
Over the next couple of days, school went by without anything of note. One thing I did notice was how much nicer people treated me. It turns out Eileen was right. Being attractive gets you a lot further socially than I’d ever been, and I wasn’t even trying. The attention was actually pretty nice. One problem though, was that I didn’t know how to dissuade any unwanted male attention, but fortunately for me, I had Ela. She was downright ferocious when it came to protecting my “virtue” which seemed to be her euphemism of choice. Each night that week dinner was a little closer to something resembling normal. That second night back from school, I was about to change back into my boy clothes, when Magda insisted I wear what I was wearing until after we finished eating, as there was no point in creating more laundry. From then on, my skirts became just another standard part of the scenery.
Thursday evening, the phone rang during our meal. Tensions might have calmed down, but I still knew better than to get up to answer it while we were eating. Magda left the table, to answer the call. I could only hear half of the conversation.
“Hello…No she can’t. We’re sitting down for dinner right now…I see…yes…Well, thank you for asking me first. That’s very respectful…That’s fine with me, as long as you have her back by curfew, and you leave me your parent’s telephone number…Okay dear…I’ll have her call you after. Goodbye.”
“Does Ela have a date?” I asked, smirking across the table.
“No, you do…if you call him back and accept anyway.” Magda said, nonchalantly.
I nearly spit my drink out. “Wait…was that Andy?”
“Yes it was. He was very polite. I approve for now…Just make sure you’re home on time, or I’ll make sure your mother grounds you until you’re thirty.”
I was floored. A week ago I was living my life as any other American boy, but somehow, in the blink of an eye. I was a sweet young girl being courted by the rich boy from across the tracks. I returned Andy’s call after dinner, only agreeing to the date, after making him beg, just a little. I figured, at the very least, I might as well get one more wonderful night on the town before everything came crashing down around me.
Saturday night, I was dressed in a simple blue sheath over a white blouse with a jabot collar. I was stepping into my black court shoes, when there was a knock at the door. I was about to answer it when Ela stopped me, saying, “Mom’s gotta give him her spiel, plus it’s a chance for you to learn how to make an entrance.” While I eavesdropped she added one final touch to my look, a little blue bow, pinned to the side of my bouffant hairdo.
Through the door, I could hear a muffled lecture, with a few key words like “gentleman” and “intentions” standing out. It was hard for me to make out everything through Magda’s accent though. When there was what I could best approximate as an optimal silence, I seized the opportunity. I stood up, smoothed my skirt, and stepped through the door.
Andy greeted me warmly. “Hey there, Marion. You look lovely this evening.” He was quite handsome in his tie and sport coat. I could tell he was definitely wound a little tighter than usual on account of Magda’s extreme scrutiny. After gathering my belongings, and suffering through one more long winded reminder about curfew, we stepped out to the street, where parked on the side of the road was his dad’s red Chevy. He opened the door for me, just like a gentleman, and held it until I swung my feet into the vehicle. We wound up spending the entire night in that thing.
Our first stop was a drive-in restaurant, where I was far too nervous to really eat much anyway. I really only ate my fries. Kids back then were all motor culture, and this place was particularly noisy, so we didn’t really get to talk too much. Andy had to pull out extremely slowly just to avoid hitting one of the dozen car hops zipping around on their roller skates. It was a relief when we finally made it about the parking lot. The rest of the night was to be spent at the drive-in theater down by the water. We arrived about thirty minutes early, so after we found our space, and hooked up our speaker box, we had nothing to do but talk until the movie started. Back then, the front seat was just that, one seat. There was nothing between me and him. I think he could tell I was nervous, and he really didn’t want to come off as fresh. The tension was palpable, so I took it upon myself to break the silence.
“Thanks so much for taking me out tonight, Andy. I hope Magda wasn’t too much. She means well.”
“No no no.” he replied, waving his hands. “She was fine. It must be crazy for you, and Ela though; having two moms in the house and all.”
“It can be a bit much sometimes, but the laundry is always done, and we always eat our vegetables.” I joked, taking the opportunity to scoot a little closer to him. “What’s this flick anyway?”
“It’s called Creature with an Atom Brain. I know you like science fiction so this seemed like the obvious choice.” It sounded interesting enough. It’d been over a year since I’d been to the pictures, so this was a milestone for me. Now, I’ll admit that by today’s standards that film would be considered pretty corny, but in the opening scene, when that robot zombie shows up at the mansion and kills that man, I nearly peed my panties. Just as the zombie was about to grab him, I jumped and covered my hands with my eyes. That’s when I noticed Andy had wrapped his arm around me, and was pulling me closer to the “safety” of his chest. He was a huge nerd, but he could be pretty smooth when he tried. That’s as far as he went, remaining the picture of a gentleman. As I grew more comfortable, my attention was less on the movie, and more on the young man to my left. I let my head rest on his shoulder, and let my mind wander. How far could this actually go? It had to end eventually, I thought, but I didn’t want it to.
At ten fifteen sharp we were parked on the curb outside my apartment. Andy had already zipped around the car, and opened my door. I took his hand, welcoming the help to step up onto the elevated sidewalk. There we locked eyes, and for the two of us, the world stopped turning. He was so nervous a little sweat had collected on his brow. “Marion, I gotta say, I just think you’re the keenest. I want you to be my girl. Will you wear my ring?” He fumbled through his pockets and pulled out his class ring, with a thin pretty chain looped through.
“You want me to be your steady?” I asked, swept up in the moment. He just nodded his head hopefully. A few days prior, I had thought that I wanted this all to be over, but in that exact moment, none of that mattered anymore. I had made a full one eighty and now, I never wanted it to end. This boy made me happy. In a way that had been drilled into my head that he wasn’t supposed to, but he did, and I didn’t care. I gushed, “Yes!” and took the ring from him, looping the chain around my neck and wrapping my arms around his. I planted a big wet one, half on his lips, and half on his cheek, leaving a big red print.
“That’s just swell, Marion.” he beamed, pulling me in tightly. We kissed full on the mouth one more time before he shooed me off, trying to stay in Magda’s good graces. I hurried up the stairs, and opened the door to the dark apartment, swooning over the hunky dreamboat who I could now officially call my boyfriend. For a brief moment I didn’t have a care in the world. I went to set my purse on the table, but completely missed, dumping it, and its contents all over my living room floor because as soon as I turned my head, there was my mother sitting on the couch, quietly waiting for me.
"You really do look lovely, honey." She said, as though everything was normal, though I could sense her anxiety in her voice.
"Th…thanks…Mom…" I sputtered. "You're back early."
"I am. We have a lot to discuss."
"I know, Mom. I'm so sorry about all of this." I cried, as tears welled up in my eyes.
"It's okay, baby. You don't have anything to be sorry for." she said, beginning to cry herself. She rushed from her seat and pulled me deep into the kind of comforting hug that only your mother can give. Then she placed her hands on my shoulders and looked me straight in the eye. "Magda told me what you’ve been up to when I called earlier this week. This is how it's going to be from now on, I take it?"
"I don't know, Mom. I don't really see a way out of this without switching schools." I mumbled through deep sobbing breaths.
"I see. Is that what you want to do?" she asked, fingering the little trinket now wrapped around my neck. "It looks to me like someone besides the school is expecting to see my daughter again sometime soon. I hope he's a good boy."
Then and there I truly hit my breaking point. Bawling, I wailed, "I'm so disgusting! I don't want to be like this, but it's now more apparent than ever that I'll only ever be a fairy! Dad was so repulsed by me that he killed himself, and he tried to take me with him! Seriously Mom, he crashed the car on purpose!" Just then, I collapsed on the floor in front of my mom. I could see she was just as torn up as I was. She kneeled down, and pulled me tight into her bosom, and stroked my hair, while my tears stained the bodice of her dress.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Marion?”
“I dropped the furniture we were supposed to be delivering, because I’m such a weak sissy. Dad was going to get fired because of me. Seriously, he said, fuck it all, and then flipped his truck on purpose.”
My mother gently placed her hands on my cheeks, and forced me to look into her eyes. “Oh you poor thing. I’m so so very sorry I haven’t done a great job protecting you from him. Calm down, baby. I need you to take a few deep breaths, and listen to me.” I rubbed the snot from my nose onto my crisp white blouse sleeve, and tried my best to pull myself together. She continued, “You didn’t make him do that. Do you understand? I need you to understand. You did not make him do that. Your father killed himself because he was an angry, miserable, little man who couldn’t take responsibility for his own failures, and he tried to kill you to punish me. He didn’t care about anybody but himself.”
At this point, I’d managed to stop sobbing. I tried to regain my composure, “I don’t understand. Why did he want to punish you?”
Mom took a deep breath, and pinched the bridge of her nose for a moment, sorting out what she wanted to say. “Honey, look…It’s time I was honest with you…I never loved your father…When we met, I was young. There are a lot of expectations on us girls when it comes to our desires. I was supposed to meet a boy, and fall in love, then get married and make babies, like any other good Catholic girl. The thing is…um…I’ve never really been attracted to a man. I’ve definitely never loved one. I had been spending a lot of time with one of my schoolmates. They called it a romantic friendship at the time. Nobody really paid us any mind, but once I was grown, there were expectations, so I decided that one man was probably just as good as the next.”
“Okay…” I was puzzled. “I still don’t understand.”
“I married your father to check a box. A lot of folks from the stage share my proclivities. It’s common for people like us to marry for safety, and to have our true life on the side. My mistake was deciding Micky Ryan was the best I could do. It was a mistake, but a mistake I’d make all over again, because it gave me my two beautiful children. There’s nothing wrong with you honey…you’re beautiful…you’re just..like me…sort of…Marion, the day before the wreck, your father saw me kissing another woman…Magda…He was irate. We got into a horrible fight. He hit me again. That was enough for me though. I told him I wanted a divorce. He said he’d have me locked up in the asylum so I told him I’d let every two-bit thug who he owed anything to just exactly where to find him. He stormed out in a rage, and that was the last time we spoke.”
I could tell it was almost impossible for her to get those words out, but once she did, there was a peace in her expression that I’m not sure if I’d ever seen before. “Wow.” I whispered, more to myself than her. I guess that story about her grandpa’s hair was true. “That’s a lot, Mom.”
“I know. If there’s anybody left to blame, it’s me. I’m so sorry.” Now she was crying, and it was my turn to comfort her.
“It’s not your fault, Mom. You were trying to make the best of a bad situation.”
“You’re so sweet, Dear, but the one person I’m completely sure is innocent in all of this, is you. Your father was too stupid of a man to ever really understand just how beautiful and special you are. I’m so happy that you’re my child. I’d give up the whole world for you.” After all that, we held ourselves in each other’s arms for a while.
Once the tears stopped, we pulled ourselves together, and I asked, “So…Magda, huh?” I didn’t see it coming, but suddenly so many things made sense.
“We’ve been secretly together since not too long after they moved here. Girls like us, don’t really advertise for obvious reasons, but still, we just know somehow. At least sometimes. I love her very much.”
“Does Ela know?”
“She might have already. I’m not sure to be honest.She and Magda went out for a walk to give us some privacy. They are probably having a very similar talk as we speak, so she’ll definitely know before they get back. You are both old enough now, and we didn’t want to lie to you anymore…especially given your new circumstances. If you’re a girl, then that’s fine by me. If not, that’s okay too. I just need you to know I’m going to love you no matter what. So…is this who you are?”
I took a minute to think about my response, and after careful consideration, I said, “If you’d have asked me yesterday, I would have denied it until I was blue in the face, but after my date, I can’t pretend this isn’t me anymore. It’s the most comfortable I’ve ever felt in my own skin. Being a girl comes so naturally to me. On top of all that, Andy is stirring up feelings in me that I didn’t know I could have. He makes me feel pretty, and I like that.”
“I understand that. Magda makes me feel pretty. I’ve known some girls like you in my day. It’s not as strange as you’d think.”
“Really?!” I couldn’t believe it. I was positive there was some special circle of hell that was being carved out just for me, but here was my mother, telling me she’d personally known that there were at least a few others like myself out there somewhere.
“Absolutely. There are places people like us go to meet up all over the city. It’s a little dangerous on account of the police raids, but some people think taking the risk is better than being alone. Girls like you would often come. A lot of them could only be themselves on the weekend when the city is dark, but there’s a select few who get to be themselves all the time. The pretty ones. It’s a privilege I thank god you have. You know, Magda even dated a boy like you back in Poland. He was raised to be a seamstress, and from what I understand, when she last saw him, he was one of the best tailors in Warsaw. You could live like that too, but you have to be very careful. If that’s the life you want, I’ll support you. There’s a lot to discuss. We can talk about it later. Right now, I’m just so happy to see you.”
“You’re right. We’ve so much to catch up on. How was your trip? Tell me everything.”
“Funny you should mention that. I’ve got great news…”
Epilogue
That following Monday, I was back at school with a brand new pep in my step. I was one of the new cheerleaders after all. There wasn’t really a higher rung on the social ladder in high school, so for a girl my age, I was on top of the world. Still, I was playfully chastised as a traitor for carrying around the class ring of a boy from a rival school. It would have been hard to find a better boyfriend than Andy. He respected me, and never had a cross word to say. On top of all that, he was pure enough to never go pawing around and accidentally discover my little secret.
I was fortunate enough to go to game seven of the world series with the Barclay family in Yankee Stadium. If it were any other game, it wouldn’t have been as exciting, but the Dodgers had never beaten the Yankees in a world series before. Even though no runs were scored after the fourth, the tension in the air was palpable through all nine innings. Our boys brought it home though. I don’t think there was ever a more joyous occasion back in Williamsburg. The streets were flooded with the pious and the profane, hoodlums and lawmen, the wealthy and the poor. It didn’t matter. On that day we were all proud to be from Brooklyn.
My brother Marvin came home for Thanksgiving. I assume he and Mom had discussed the change because he didn’t seem too surprised when I welcomed him at the door. He just smiled, said he liked my dress, and gave me a big bear hug, and a peck on the cheek. Later that week, when he met Andy, I thought he was going to break his hand, he shook it so hard. I guess he figured he had to play the dad, since ours was gone. He didn’t realize that poor Andy had already been adequately terrified by Magda.
My mother’s good news turned out to be a job offer from the Walt Disney Company. They wanted her to move to Anaheim and work full time at the new park. After discussing it with Magda, they decided to take the offer. It was an opportunity for a fresh start. We’d be moving after the school year finished so Mom could wrap up her run with Peter Pan. That Christmas, they flew the four of us out for an all expenses paid trip to Disneyland, as promised. It was magical from the moment we got to the airport. Ela and I felt so grown up in our suits, and smart little hats. Four days of fun, then we had to head back for what would sadly be my last five months in Brooklyn.
The rest of the school year was a lot of fun though. Eileen and I became even closer, spending much of our time together as cheerleaders. We still keep in touch today. She’s still a bit crazy. Funny enough, Archie and Ela broke up almost as soon as they got together. He was a sweet guy, but he definitely wasn’t quick enough on the draw for her. They remained cordial whenever we’d spend time with his sister. He wasn’t a bad guy. Last I’d heard, he’s been married a while, and has already started his own litter.
Ela; my best friend, my teacher, my sister. Without her, I wouldn’t be the woman I am today, and for that alone, I’ll love her till the day I die. I’ll never be blessed with children like she is, but I’m perfectly content being fun Aunt Marion. After all, I get to spoil them rotten, and I never have to deal with the consequences.
I had become very attached to Andy; puppy love as they call it. He was the first person to truly make me feel beautiful; inside and out. I adored his family. His mother was always a fun mischievous coconspirator to me. She’d get me to chastise him into cleaning his room, and the like. I know she was fond of me as well. She alone was responsible for at least half the new wardrobe I took with me to California.
On that last day in the city, with my belongings strapped into the back of a moving truck, I stood on the sidewalk, looking deep into Andy’s big brown eyes, tears pooling in mine. I’d never had to say goodbye like that before. I tried to give back his ring, but he told me to keep it. He said, “You’re always going to be my high school sweetheart. That will never change.” We wrote to each other for a few months after, but when he left for college, that was that. We lost touch. In my many years since then, I’ve learned that kind of thing happens a lot.
In LA, I could begin again. For the first time, In the borough, I couldn’t walk around without the lingering fear in the back of my mind that someone was going to recognize me as the lithe effeminate boy who had lived there years before. That wasn’t a problem anymore. Mom and Magda had a fresh start as well. I know they were excited to finally get rid of those twin beds. LA wasn’t perfect, but it was definitely ahead of the curve for the time, when it came to people like us. Most folks were content to just not ask questions. Plus, there was a community to be found, and find them, we did. The sheer volume of queer folk in California was mind boggling to me, but I quickly acclimated, and then one day, it wasn’t that strange at all anymore. It was just life.
Through the community, I learned how to find men who appreciated girls like me. As I got older, it was harder and harder to date without my suitor expecting it to go further than I could allow. As gorgeous as I was, people found it strange that I never settled down. Mom, in her infinite support, spent a lot of money on me. Pills, and surgeries kept me from never tipping over into the overtly masculine, but there was little to be done about my privates. It’d be a few decades before that was a realistic option for me. Fortunately, that was never something I had to worry about. I met Roger in 1966; ten years, almost to the day since I left Brooklyn. I’d seen him around the club many an evening, never overtly leering, but his attention was definitely mine and mine alone. One night, he finally got up the courage to buy me a drink, and we’ve pretty much been together since. I just had to learn to live with the fact that he’s a California Angels fan. Fortunately, my Dodgers had followed me out west in fifty-eight so I had backup.
In my recent years, I’ve learned to forgive my father, more for me than for him. It’s not an excuse, but I know the man was in a lot of pain. I was too. Those days are long gone though. I’ve been blessed with about as good of a life as a girl like me could expect in those days. Through my journey, I’ve connected with so many wonderful people, and they’ve each helped me find a little piece of myself, but it all started with the love of sweet Andy Barclay. Don’t get me wrong. I’m lucky to have Roger, but I’ll always be grateful to my high school sweetheart.
The End
Author’s notes:
Thanks for making it to the end of my story. My goal was to write a piece of transgender fiction free of any anachronisms. As a transgender, hipster-trash, millennial, theater kid raised on Nick at Nite, and TV Land, I was pretty familiar with the fashions, and lingo of the time period, but I definitely underestimated the amount of research I was going to have to do for this little project. Vintage beauty routines, the history of NYC public transportation, cultural demographics for Brooklyn in the 1950s, and the history of various queer communities throughout the last 100 years, just to name a few of the topics I dug into. The thing that was definitely the toughest was all the baseball stuff. I’m the opposite of a sports person. Let me just say, I have a new respect for the folks who catalog all of those statistics. I can officially say that I know more about the sport now than I ever thought I could. I’m surprised it all didn’t just pour out of my ear once I finished. It did inspire me to want to go to a minor league game this summer. It looks fun, even if I don’t really care about the game itself. Maybe I’ll get swept up in it. From all I’ve read, people seem to.
This story is loosely based on my time spent trapped in bed after I was hit by a car back before my transition, and what I’d wish would have happened. That said, I’m grateful I’m a woman today, and not one back then. I like having my own bank account after all. Marion isn’t a self insert character though. Maybe in physical proportions, but I’m not at all Irish, and she’s so much sweeter. If anything, I think I’m more of an Eileen. I grew up Anglican, and I’m definitely a little nuts, and I’m extremely bossy. Just dark haired. This has been a lot of fun. I’m glad to be writing again. Expect some rereleases of my old stuff soon, as well as a premium project coming down the pipeline. I write pretty slowly, but be looking for something new from me in a few months. Again, thanks for reading my story. All the positive comments have warmed my heart.
Best wishes
-Lauren Bliss
[This is a slow burn story. The transformation doesn’t happen till a little over halfway through the text of part one, but I really wanted to give the reader a chance to get to know the characters, and their motivations. Enjoy.]
Honey, I’m Home Part 1
By Lauren Bliss
The Social Security Act of 1935 established the first Aid to Dependent Children program. Eddie Martin would tell you that like many first iterations, it didn’t function as advertised. Man-in-the-house policies kept his young unwed mother from receiving any assistance.
Eighteen years old, she was in a family way after giving her young beau a suitably romantic sendoff before he left to fight the Nazis. She assumed they would marry upon his return. They were in love, and while poorly timed, she knew he’d see the baby as a blessing. Eddie’s mother would never see him alive again. Eddie was already three when the letter of condolences arrived. His mother had to hear it from the postman. She never fully recovered from the shock. With no work to be found, and a letter of rejection from the government assistance office, the young woman who never had a chance left her child with her aunt, and disappeared into the night heading out west, never to be heard from again.
While Eddie’s memories of his mother were hazy, he could never forget his Aunt Frances. The first morning after his mother was gone, she cooked the biggest and tastiest breakfast he’d ever had. There wasn’t an inch of space left on the kitchen table. It was a veritable sea of flapjacks, eggs, and bacon. From then on his clothes were always clean and pressed, he was regularly washed and well fed, and every night he went to sleep listening to one of Aunt Frances’ delightful bedtime stories.
Hard work, and perseverance kept them afloat, and eventually they even found themselves a little ahead. When Frances’ favorite niece asked her for no small favor, she was only too happy to help. If anything, she was thrilled to have a child in the house. She’d accepted that having children other own wasn’t in the cards. After little Eddie took her hand for the first time he was her greatest blessing.
Frances had to take some extra mending jobs to make up the difference, but soon enough Eddie was able and willing to help in any way he could. Her voice faded as he grew up, but he always remembered the nights he and his mother would lie cold in their old lumpy bed, her depressed, sobbing as she cradled him from behind while both their stomachs rumbled. Sewing buttons onto old blouses was well worth the regular meals, and his nimble little fingers seemed almost eager to learn the craft. His presence alone was a boon for his aunt as well because she now had a form she could use to tailor shirts, pants, dresses, and skirts alike for children as well, something little Eddie never seemed to mind so much. At the start of fourth grade, Eddie was wearing button down shirts that he patterned and sewed himself.
By his fourteenth birthday, Eddie and his Aunt had their routine down to a science. Without a word between them the two weaved their way through the house, dusting and vacuuming every nook and cranny. Aunt Frances had educated her ward well enough in the kitchen that from time to time, Eddie would give her a night off of her feet. He took to domesticity like a fish to water. She’d quietly lament to herself that he’d be better suited finding a husband than a wife, but at the same time did little if anything to steer the child's behavior in a different direction.
That summer Eddie was out walking when suddenly he heard a girl call out, “Hey you!!” Craning his head in every direction, he spotted a young blonde, no more than a year or so older than himself, barefoot in a pair of pedal pushers, and a floral print button down blouse.
“Me?” he asked while peering around the block looking for the other person she was obviously talking to.
“Do you see anybody else?” came her reply. She flashed her pearly whites and waved him over. Clumsily he fumbled with the latch on the white picket fence gate, and apprehensively approached the porch. Elvis Presley’s rendition of Hound Dog rang out of red portable radio sitting on a nearby table. “Don’t you go to Norwood Jr High?”
Up to this point in Eddie’s life he’d been frequently dismissed as a small, and soft mama’s-boy type. Neither boys nor girls had seemed to have much use for him, other than to trip him in the hallway between classes for a quick laugh. “I…I…d-do.” he sputtered.
The girl’s face lit up with recognition. “I thought you looked familiar! You’re in my homeroom! Do you live around here?”
“A few blocks down the way.” Eddie mumbled, his gaze pointed down to his brown shoe laces while he nervously twiddled his thumbs.
“That’s great news!” The girl was ecstatic. “My dad and I just moved in with Grandma at the start of the year. I thought it was just a bunch of old folks around here. I’m Emily; Emily Jones. Nice to meet ya.” The girl stuck out her hand like she was about to meet the president.
"Eddie Martin," he said, extending his hand with practiced politeness. Emily, however, had other plans. She grasped his hand firmly with both of hers, her grip so enthusiastic it sent a tremor through his voice as he completed his introduction.
“So, tell me Eddie Martin, what’s there to do in this town?”
“Umm…Walk?”
“Sounds more like you’re asking me. There’s a creek down in the woods I found the other day, if you want to explore.”
“You want to play with me?” In the years since he’d moved into his Aunt’s this was the first time anyone anywhere near his own age had expressed a desire to spend any time with him.
The young beauty chortled to herself before saying, “You’re so funny, Eddie Martin. You make it sound like we’re about to play cops and robbers. You seem fun. Why wouldn’t I want to play with you?” The youth cringed to himself as Emily placed extra emphasis on the word play, but her warm smile told him it was all in good fun. After that the two were nearly inseparable.
Emily's social standing at school was no better than Eddie's. Girls could be just as ruthless as boys, and Emily's background as an outsider from the wrong side of town made her as much of a pariah as Eddie. However, she was not one to accept her situation meekly.
One day, as they were walking home together, they caught the attention of a group of older neighborhood boys. The leader of the pack called out, "Is that your new boyfriend, Jones?"
Undaunted, Emily shouted back, “Yeah, Tommy. Your mother told me how big his Johnson was, so I had to find out for myself. She took the petrified and appalled Eddie by the hand, and the two took off down the street, leaving four angry kids fumbling with their bike chains in the dust. After the two got to safety, they shared a laugh while catching their breath. It wasn’t how things were expected to be at the time, but even though Emily added an amount of danger to his life, Eddie still somehow felt safer with her. If she told him to jump off a bridge he’d probably have done it.
A couple of years later when the best friends were in high school the small house across from Emily’s was rented to a new neighbor. It was a Friday afternoon Eddie and Emily were sitting on her porch and a young man exited the little dwelling and crossed the street. “Hey Emily. Is your dad around?”
“Oh, hey Jack! No, he’s off at the store. I can tell him you stopped by.” She smiled one of those infectious smiles while Eddie sat petrified across from her, unable to make eye contact with the young man ripped from the pages of noir detective pulp, tall, dark, and handsome.
“Thanks a bunch. He said he’d help me work on my car when I got a free minute. Just let him know I’ll be home all day, so he can stop by anytime.” Normally, a boy with the kind of chiseled features Jack had would be prime to torture Eddie in some way, but instead this particular one just oozed kindness. “John Lamb, by the way, Nice to meet you.”
The young man offered a handshake which Eddie meekly accepted with a limp fish of a grip. “Eddie Martin.” he mumbled, locking eyes with him for only the briefest of moments.
“Well, Eddie Martin,” Jack started, bulldozing right past the awkward tension, “I live right across the street, and if you ever need anything at all, don’t hesitate to ask. A friend of Emily’s is a friend of mine.”
They exchanged pleasantries and Jack disappeared back across the quiet street. “So what’s his deal?” Eddie asked just as he was out of earshot.
“He’s a good guy. Twenty-two or Twenty-three I think. Just got back from Korea a few years ago, but from what I understand he spent most of that time cooped up in some hospital. Our grandmas are bingo friends. I think he just got a job in the warehouse down at the chemical plant.”
“He’s definitely nicer than I was expecting. Probably got girls beating down his door.”
“Are you interested?” Emily teased, prompting Eddie to swat her on the knee. “Honestly though, I don’t think so. Grandma keeps trying to set him up with a few girls from church, but he never takes the bait. I assume he’s more focused on work than anything else. God knows, he’s usually there.”
Sullenly, Eddie lamented, “Must be nice though. To be able to turn down a date without a second thought.”
“Now, don’t be mopey Eddie Martin.” Emily admonished. “He might be taller, and more handsome in that Rock Hudson kind of way…”
“Ouch” Eddie’s expression somehow fell even further.
“Oh hush.” She looked him right in his eyes. “What I’m trying to say is that you’ve got just as much to offer someone. Just different things. That doesn’t mean you’re worth any less than him. Do you think I’m less than Bettie Lou Davenport?”
“That stuck up chatterbox? Of course not.”
“Exactly. Her pretty face doesn’t mean a lot once she opens that fat mouth.”
“I guess I see your point.”
“Exactly! Anyway, there’s no need to fear Jack. He’s a sweetheart.
*
A few weeks later, in the waning sun of the late afternoon, Eddie knocked on Emily’s door.
“What’s up, Eddie?” she asked, answering the door dressed to the nines. Eddie could see clearly from the shine of her midi dress, elegantly clinging to the points of her bullet bra, that Emily had plans tonight.
“Sorry, I didn’t realize you were busy,” he answered.
“Of course. Tommy Warner is taking me to the pictures tonight,” she said, playfully jabbing Eddie’s shoulder, and stepping onto the porch letting the screen door swing closed behind her. “We talked about it yesterday.
“Oh right…I thought that was thursday.” he said, scratching his head. Eddie was the picture of a creature of habit, but as soon as he was made aware of a deviation in the routine it was typically forgotten.
With a smirk, Emily said, “Today is thursday.”
“Sorry, I’m just so bored. Aunt Frances has been so tied up with the auxiliary fundraiser, and Uncle Cotton has been hogging the radio.”
“Be nice, Eddie. You know he can’t help himself.”
“I know, I know, but I’ve cleaned that house so many times that there’s literally nothing left. I don’t have two dust bunnies to rub together. Why did you have to get so popular?”
“That’s what happens when you open your mouth to talk to other people. You’re never going to make any friends if you don’t learn to let your guard down a little.”
“Ouch.” Eddie clutched at his chest, feigning heartbreak. “I thought we were friends.”
“We are doofus, but you know damn well we wouldn’t be if I didn’t steamroll you into it. Anyway, why don’t you go read a book or something?”
“You know I can’t sit still long enough to read anything. Honestly though, I’d be thrilled if school started back tomorrow. At least I’d have something to do.”
“Well you’re the only one. Speaking of talking to new people, here’s your chance.” Emily waved over Eddie’s shoulder. “Hey Jack! What brings you here this evening?”
Eddie turned to see Jack’s unreasonably handsome countenance stepping through the gate. Hey, Eddie. Hey, Emily. Is your grandma around?”
“I’m afraid not. It would take an act of god to keep her from bingo night.”
“Oh rats. You don’t know anything about sewing buttons do you?”
“Not a thing. I’m afraid I’m all thumbs. Eddie’s a real whiz with a needle though.”
Eddie was speechless, his face flushing a deep crimson. He was not accustomed to discussing his domestic skills with other men. He could only envision the ridicule that would befall him if any of his schoolmates ever saw him wielding a feather duster.
"Really?" Jack inquired enthusiastically, his tone devoid of mockery.
“Ummm…yes…” Eddie managed to sputter.
“That’s great. I used to have a platoon-mate who would handle this kind of thing for the company, but since I’ve been back home, I’m on my own. I’ve got a big meeting in the morning, and if things go well, you could be looking at the newest junior salesman at Tate Chemical”
Emily suggested, patting her petrified friend reassuringly on the back. "Weren't you just complaining about being bored?"
"I suppose I'm not particularly occupied," Eddie managed to blurt out, turning back to Emily with imploring eyes..
"I'll leave you two to it. I've got to get ready for my date." With that, they exchanged farewells, and Emily closed the door, leaving a trembling Eddie to sheepishly follow Jack across the street.
Stepping inside, Eddie was met with an interior reminiscent of his own home from not so many years ago, albeit in a state of disarray. A thick layer of dust seemed to have settled on every surface, undisturbed for an extended period. In the walk-in kitchen, every cabinet stood flung open, their shelves devoid of even a single plate. The few dishes that remained were caked in dried-up rice, while a congealed mass of grease had accumulated in the corner near the sink. The overall olfactory experience was far from pleasant, to say the least.
“Umm…Nice place.” Eddie said, trying to be polite, but breathing exclusively through his mouth.
"I know it's a bit rough," Jack admitted, "Work's been keeping me pretty swamped, so I've mostly just been here to eat, watch TV, and sleep." In nineteen fifty-eight, most homes would have proudly showcased their floor model television set, but the solitary armchair and metal TV tray positioned in front of it exuded a sense of quiet desolation.
“It’s got potential.” Eddie said, trying to be polite. Despite its disheveled condition, Jack's modest abode served to disarm Eddie's perception of him. The aura of invincibility that once surrounded Jack had dissipated, revealing a young man teetering on the brink of collapse.
“I would’ve thought you’d be the one taking Emily out.” Jack said, trying to change the subject.
“Oh no. We’re just friends.” Eddie found the idea silly. The thought had never crossed his mind. “She’s like family.”
“I see”. There was a moment of palpable silence as neither knew how to continue that conversation any further. Clumsily, Jack fumbled to open his bedroom door. “Anyway, let me get that jacket. The button popped right off the cuff, but I managed to save it. I’ve got the thread and everything.” He sat the garment and the tools on the coffee table in front of Eddie, who by now had perched himself on the edge of the couch. “Thanks again. You have no idea how much you’re helping me here. You could very well be changing the course of my entire life. Can I get you a beer?”
Eddie of course had never even smelled beer before, but he didn’t want Jack to know that. “Sure. Thank you.”
Jack trudged towards the fridge, only to recoil in disappointment as he peered inside. "Looks like I'm running on empty," he sighed. "I intended to grab a six-pack on the way home, but I was so excited about tomorrow that it completely slipped my mind. I'll dash to the store real quick. Anything else you need?"
“Not that I can think of.” Eddie replied.
Once Eddie heard the car start outside, he realized he still had his task to do, and with deft little hands, he quickly affixed the button back to its proper place. He glanced at a dusty cuckoo clock and realized that not even five minutes had passed. A quick stroll around the little house, and Eddie could see every surface was covered in something. It was in diametric opposition to what his Aunt taught him a home should be. Perhaps motivated by the ghost of his past, Eddie first found himself washing five dirty plates, the five dirty forks, and the five dirty knives. Another glance to the clock, and it still hadn’t been ten minutes since Jack left.
Upon his return, Jack, laden with beer and cigarettes, found Eddie, broom in hand, sweeping the last corner of the living room into a neat pile of dust in the center of the floor. For the first time in what seemed like an eternity, the kitchen tiles were smooth to the touch. "Wow, Eddie, it looks amazing in here," Jack exclaimed, genuinely impressed. "You really didn't have to go to all that trouble."
“No trouble at all.” Eddie said, brushing the last of the dirt into a dustpan. “The button didn’t take me long, so I gave everything a quick once over. I hope you don’t mind, but I found an old t-shirt with a bunch of holes in it on the hallway floor. I used it to polish the furniture.”
“I don’t mind at all. I wear that when I’m working on my car. It’s for getting dirty.” After dumping the pan into the trash, and putting away the tools, Jack handed him a freshly opened can of Schlitz and the two sat down in the living room. “You’re pretty good at keeping house, I see.”
Jack could sense the flicker of embarrassment on Eddie's face. “I live with my aunt, and she's pretty strict about cleaning up after yourself.”
“Hey, it’s nothing to be ashamed of. I wish I’d learned those things. My mother was driving me up the wall, so I rented this place as soon as I could, but now I’m realizing I probably should’ve learned to do laundry first. I guess it doesn’t matter too much when I’m wearing the same pair of coveralls to the warehouse everyday, but if I get this new job, I’m afraid I’m in trouble.” He took a pull off of his beer, and set it down on the table before noticing Eddies’ sitting on top of a small metallic coaster. A twinge of guilt later and the table was equally protected from his beer. After lighting a Lucky Strike cigarette, he reached for his ashtray only to see it was now empty, and clean, shining under the overhead light. “I’ve got a proposition for you, Eddie. How would you like to earn a little pocket money?”
“What did you have in mind?” Eddie asked, apprehensive of the direction this conversation could go. His mind paced with a myriad of illicit activities his new older friend might propose. It turned out to be far more tame than he could have ever imagined.
“This place could use a woman’s touch, but I’m not really looking for marriage right now. I’m just so busy with work, and…well, I’ve got my own reasons.”
“Okay…what does that have to do with me?”
“I’m thinking that maybe if this place isn’t such a pig sty then maybe I won’t be so stressed out all of the time. If you can stop in and clean up every few days, I’ll make it worth your while. Nothing too intensive. Just some laundry, and basic upkeep. I’ll get you a key, and you can work at your leisure. What do you think?”
Eddie was blown away by the mundanity of the request. “I guess I don’t see anything wrong with that. That’s it?”
“That’s it. Great!” Jack cheered. He held up his can to toast with Eddie. Eddie followed suit, and after clinking their drinks together Eddie took his first and last sip of beer. His face immediately flushed green and he let out a loud burp, followed by heavily carbonated beer foam which dribbled down the front of his shirt. Jack chucked a little while rushing to grab a towel. He patted Eddie on the back and kindly said, “It’s okay. Beer isn’t for everybody.”
*
The very next day, Eddie began his responsibilities in earnest. His Aunt was thrilled when she heard he’d found a part-time job. Determined to make an excellent first impression, the house he’d only tidied up one day prior was now as immaculate as his own home. One would be hard pressed to find a single speck of dust. The floors were mopped, and the rugs beaten. He gathered up all of Jack’s clothes, thoroughly washed them, hanging them to dry in the backyard. After making his bed with fresh sheets, Eddie noticed Jack’s alarm clock hadn’t been wound. He set it to the correct time, and proudly placed it on the gleaming night stand signifying his job was completed.
Exhausted but victorious, Eddie stood before the final frontier: the bathroom. Grimy surfaces and questionable odors assaulted him, but he persevered. This was the last hurdle, and he wouldn't be defeated by a bit of grime.The walls seemed to be coated in a thick layer of soap scum, and the porcelain of the toilet bowl was coated in a mineral deposit left by the extremely hard water in the neighborhood. Rust was on the joints of every pipe. A small ring of hair sat in the bottom of the tub. Armed with a can of Comet cleaner, rubber gloves, sand paper, scrubbing pads, a hairnet, and one of his aunts’ unadorned pinafores, Eddie spent the next several hours detailing every corner of the facility until it shined like the day it was made.
Around six that evening Eddie was only half satisfied with his work, but felt that he’d done enough for the first day taking comfort in the fact that if he stayed on top of it he’d never have to work so hard again. Exhausted he found his way back to the living room and collapsed on the couch. He drifted off into a fog between sleep and consciousness while moisture in the warm summer air beaded up on his forehead. He wasn’t sure how much time passed when he was snapped back to reality by the sound of a man’s voice.
“Miss. Excuse me…Miss. Are you with Eddie?” Jack was gently prodding Eddie’s shoulder.
Eddie, realizing he could barely breath with his face shoved between the couch cushions. “Jesus Christ!” he shouted as he shot up from his unintentional nap. Taking deep breaths he wiped the sleep from his while trying to get his bearings. “Hey, Jack.” he said, his voice rasping. “Sorry I fell asleep. “Wait…Did you call me Miss?” It was then that he realized he was still wearing his Aunt’s pinafore, and his cheeks flushed red.
“Sorry, my mistake. I should have known it was you.” Jack tried not to stare, but with a flowery handkerchief tied around his short chestnut hair, and wearing the oversized pinafore, Eddie didn’t appear too manly. Even with his face now in clear view, he looked more like a young girl borrowing her mother’s apron than the young man he was.
Practically tearing the cloth off of his body, Eddie rushed to explain. “I don’t normally wear this stuff when I clean, but my aunt is pretty insistent that when the job calls for it, I should protect my clothes.”
“No need to explain any further. I completely understand. This place was grody.” A quick stroll around the apartment, and Jack was thrilled with the results. “You do phenomenal work. You’d never know the biggest slob in the world lived here.”
“It really wasn’t that bad.” Eddie was being polite. It really was. “I still have a little bit more to do before it's as clean as I’ll endeavor to keep it.”
“If you do half as good of a job from now on, you’re worth every penny.”
“What time is it?” Eddie asked. He could still taste a mixture of dry mouth and couch lint.
“Almost eleven. Happy hour ran long tonight. I was celebrating.”
“My aunty is going to kill me…Did you say celebrating?” His foggy mind cleared enough for Eddie to realize the implications of Jack’s words. “You got the job?! Congratulations!”
“Thank you. Really, I owe it all to you.” Jack was truly grateful, but Eddie found it strange to be praised for something so mundane.
“All I did was sew a button.”
“You changed the course of history.” Jack laughed. “Seriously though, old man Tate is a stickler for the details. I’ll probably have a few extra jobs in the near future.
“Whatever you need. Just let me know.” Belongings in hand, Eddie found his feet.
“At least let me drive you home.” Jack offered. “It’s pretty late. I can explain to your aunt that you were just over here, hard at work.
“It’ll be fine. Don’t worry about it. It’s just a few streets over. “I’ll get an earful about not calling, but that’s probably it.”
“If you’re sure?”
“I insist. You get some rest. I’ll be back before the weekend is over to get everything finished up. Have a good night.”
*
Over the next two years Eddie’s life was stable. While he wasn't an A student, his grades were fine considering his plans were to apprentice with a tailor once he finished high school. True to his word, Jack paid him twenty dollars every week for a job well done. Keeping the house spotless required next to no effort compared to his Aunt's oversized Victorian home. Still, he made it a point to never leave his duties half done. Jack would frequently tell Eddie he only needed to swing by every few days, but without fail, everyday when he arrived home from work, he found his domicile spotless.
Their lives rarely overlapped. By the time Jack stumbled home from after-work drinks, Eddie was already tucked away in bed. Young, ambitious salesmen like Jack juggled endless morning strategy sessions with nights of client wining and dining, leaving barely enough time to sleep off the booze before the cycle started anew. Eddie's quiet routine was a stark contrast to Jack's whirlwind.
Despite their schedules rarely aligning, Eddie and Jack occasionally found moments to chat after Eddie's chores were done. It was easy to see why Jack excelled in sales. He possessed a charm, a wit that could disarm a landmine, and a smile that could unlock a bank vault. Eddie, in his quiet way, couldn't help but be drawn to Jack's magnetic energy.
Eddie might not have noticed, but Jack admired him deeply. From his stories of a tough childhood, Jack saw a kid who'd climbed mountains to get where he was. Though dealt a rough hand, Eddie never let it break him. He found gratitude in the smallest things, and slowly, cautiously, opened his heart to those he cared about. Witnessing such resilience, Jack found himself drawn to the spirit he so desperately wanted to cultivate within himself.
It didn’t happen overnight, but eventually Eddie trusted Jack the same as he did Emily. The second time Jack found him in a pinafore, scrubbing some stain out of one of his shirts, Eddie blushed the same shade of crimson, but kept diligently working on his task. By the fifth, it was old hat, and never noticed, let alone spoken of again.
*
Tragedy struck in the summer of 1960. That May, Eddie graduated high school. Aunt Frances shed tears of Joy when Eddie walked across the stage at his graduation. It was a moment she had dreamed of. She knew school was rough for the soft boy but he toughed it out for her. That evening, over dinner, she had big news.
Frances had been stashing money away, and in two months time, for the first time ever, they were going to take a family vacation; a nice little rental property on the coast. She even made arrangements to bring Uncle Cotton. For the first time in his life, Eddie was starting to believe everything was going to be okay. A month later, Aunt Frances died in her sleep. The doctors said it was an aneurism.
Cotton Brundy may have been a kind and loving uncle in a different life, but the brain damage he suffered during the first world war left him a shell of his former self. When he arrived home from Germany unable to tie his own shoes or form coherent sentences, Frances remained the faithful and dutiful wife. She kept him clean, and fed, while he sat quietly by the radio day after day. Money was a struggle at first, but the house was paid for, and eventually, after years of congress dragging its feet, World War I veterans started receiving benefits for their service. It was a bumpy road, but Frances made it all work. One thing she didn’t have was help from Cotton’s family.
Eddie was sitting quietly on the couch during the wake. Since his Aunt passed he’d barely said a word. The ladies auxiliary for the VSO handled all of the funeral arrangements. Every few hours one of her tea companions would arrive with a casserole and condolences, and he’d be in such a fog that he barely understood anything anyone was saying to him.
“...and I’m not entirely unsympathetic to your situation, but given that I now have power of attorney over my brother’s estate, I have to make tough decisions for him, and I don’t see how it benefits him to have some unrelated eighteen year old boy wandering around the house.”
“Wait…what are you saying?” Eddie asked, having only heard every other word.”
“Here.” She pulled five twenty dollar bills from her purse, and stuffed them into Eddie’s shirt pocket. “I can give you a few days, but you have to be gone by next week. I know your mother didn’t know a thing about responsibility. I hope you’re not the same. I’d hate to have to call the sheriff.”
*
“That stuck up bitch!” Emily shrieked. She, Eddie, and Jack were sitting on the porch a few hours later. Uncle Cotton’s sister didn’t have any use for Eddie so she cast him out onto the street and Emily was furious about it.
“Emily! Language!” her grandmother shouted from the living room through the screen door.
“Sorry Grandma!” she shouted back before whispering to her friends. “She’s been driving me crazy ever since she got gout. Remember when she was never here? Wasn’t that nice?...oh…Sorry Eddie. I wasn’t thinking.”
“Huh?” Emily was worried she’d said the wrong thing. Here she was complaining about her family, when Eddie had just lost all of the family he had left. He was so trapped in his own thoughts that he didn’t even notice. “What am I going to do? I was going to try and find an apprenticeship this summer, but if I’m paying rent, I’ll need a paycheck. Do you know if they’re hiring in the warehouse at Tate?”
“Umm, I’m not sure…” Jack answered. “...but honestly, I don’t think that would be the best job for you.” Jack was being nice. There wasn’t a world where Eddie would be physically able to perform half the tasks required of the position. On top of that, he was certain that even if he pulled strings, and asked for a favor, the guys in the warehouse would eat him alive.
Eddie was forlorn. “Okay then. If you don’t want me there, I understand. I’ve got enough money for a hotel, at least for a little while. I’ll figure something out.”
“Whoa whoa whoa!” Jack quickly explained, “It’s not that I don’t want you there. I don’t think you’d be happy though. How’s this? Why don’t you just stay with me?”
“That’s a great idea!” Emily agreed. “You know Jack is a good guy. He won’t kick you to the curb. On top of that, I’ll be right across the street.”
“I insist. For now, you just keep taking care of the house, and I think you’ve earned a raise by now. Room and board is included.”
“Are you sure?” Eddie couldn’t believe the kindness he was receiving. He was certain that his life was gearing towards yet another decline, but instead he found himself with the safety net of close friends, and suddenly he didn’t feel so alone anymore.
“Absolutely.”
Emily added. “Tomorrow we can borrow my dad’s truck and get you moved. What all are you taking?”
“I guess I really only have my bedroom furniture. Nothing else there is mine.” Eddie’s breath shuddered as he wiped his tears on his sleeve.
“Nonsense. Frances would have wanted you to keep some things to remember her by. That old witch and her husband are just gonna sell the house anyway, I’m sure of it. I doubt the grave robber has taken an inventory yet. Bring anything of hers you want to keep.”
Eddie may have found Emily’s cavalier attitude a little haphazard, but it still managed to rub off on him a little. He didn’t take too much. Just a box stuffed with a few of her favorite costume jewelry pieces, various scraps of fabric, some needles, thimbles, other sewing accouterments, some cookware, and a few recipe journals jotted down in her own hand. He thought it better to leave anything of value, than risk any conflict. Still, it was enough, he thought. As long as he had something to remember by, it was good enough for him.
The first night in his new room, Eddie spent staring at the ceiling. His mind drifted back to his childhood. He remembered his mothers old room; the walls bare, and the stench of mildew in the air. The spare bedroom at Jack’s wasn’t too different. Having sat empty for years, it still had the faint smell of the last coat of paint. Only a few boxes stuffed with some of Jack’s old things sat in the corner, long ignored and forgotten. It certainly didn’t radiate the same warmth as his Aunt’s home. As he was finally drifting off to sleep, he could have swore he heard crying coming through the thin alder door.
*
The next morning, Jack awoke to the smell of bacon wafting through the little house. He rubbed his eyes, and fumbled around his nightstand till he felt the soft foil pack of his Lucky Strikes. Pulling himself up, he lit a smoke, and replayed the events of the previous day. He’d gotten used to living alone over the previous few years. It was a welcome change of pace when compared to the barracks, or worse yet, the field hospital where he spent his last four months overseas. He wasn’t exactly thrilled with the idea of having another person so close again, but he knew Eddie was a good kid that definitely didn’t deserve the bum lot he’d been given. Cohabitation would take some getting used to, but if waking up to the smell of breakfast was part of the deal, he thought he just might be able to get used to it.” All he had to do was keep his other problem in check.
“Good morning.” Eddie said chipperly, standing in front of the stove, already fully dressed and ready to face the day head on.
Still wearing his robe and pajamas, Jack nodded his greetings, and took a seat at the table. “You really didn’t have to go to the trouble with breakfast. What time did you wake up?”
“It’s no trouble at all. I usually start my day around six. Piggly Wiggly opened at seven so I decided to do a little shopping. It’s the least I can do. I really don’t want to be a burden. Just give me a few days, and I’ll be out of your hair.” Eddie fixed a plate, and placed it in front of Jack. “Eat up before it gets cold.”
“Eddie, hush. That’s enough of that talk. You’re not a burden. We talked about this yesterday. Please don’t feel obligated to rush to find somewhere else. You’re staying here for as long as you need to, and not a moment less.” Jack stabbed a few of the sizzling home fries with his fork, and after blowing on them for a moment took a bite. As he slowly chewed and the complex flavors filled his pallet, his expression shifted from inquisitiveness, to surprise, and then what appeared to be an almost orgasmic pleasure. While he fixed his own plate, Eddie would steal glances at Jack. Internally he was beaming with pride at what he knew to be a job well done. “This is delicious!” Jack gushed as soon as his mouth wasn’t too full to do so. He quickly filled his fork again, and took another bite. Crumbs falling from his lips, he continued, “A burden? More like a blessing. This is the best damn meal I’ve had in ages.”
“Don’t talk with food in your mouth.” Eddie replied matter-of-factly. He took his seat, and blushed, feeling like he just channeled Aunt Frances from beyond the grave. “I mean…I’m glad you like it. Aunt Frances always said it’s important to start your day with a good meal.”
Unfazed by Eddie’s playful admonishment, Jack continued to hoover up every morsel on his plate. He actually found it a pleasant start to his day. They sat quietly at the table, each nose deep in a different section of the newspaper.
“I better get started cleaning up.” Eddie said, as he folded up his paper neatly, and started collecting the plates.
“You know, a man could get used to this.” Jack mused while he watched Eddie maneuver around the kitchen. “Can you make dinner?”
“I can make anything.” Eddie answered proudly.
“Well, I know I wouldn’t mind having a home cooked meal every now and then. Ahh, but I can’t in good conscience expect you to shoulder that burden.”
“It’s no burden, really.” Eddie said. “I don’t mind. I have to eat anyway. Cooking for two is no more work than cooking for one.”
“Can you afford it though?”
Eddie slumped over. “I guess I didn’t think about that. I’m used to having someone else pay for the groceries.”
“How about this? On top of your wages, I’ll give you a stipend for whatever you need for the kitchen, and you can cook our meals while you’re staying here. What do you think?”
“You’re too kind.” Eddie said. He almost broke into tears, but managed to hold himself back. That wasn’t the kind of thing these men were supposed to do after all.
Rubbing his full belly, Jack said, “You say that, but I’m pretty sure I’m the one getting the better deal.”
Over the course of the week, the pair continued to adjust to the new living arrangement.. Jack continued his work days as he always had, only now, he never left home with an empty stomach. He’d come back every night and sure enough, there would be a nice hot meal waiting on the table. If he thought Eddie kept his place clean before, now that he was there full time, it was on another level. The finest white linen glove would struggle to find dirt in the home.
Every day Eddie would wake first. After his morning toilet, he’d start on breakfast. Once Jack was fed and out the door, he’d clean the kitchen, then get dressed for the day. He took the bus to see a potential employer, and would stop by the market for any odds and ends on the way back. Home by mid afternoon, he’d collect Jack’s laundry from his bedroom floor, and make his bed. Eddie would give them a good scrub, and run them through the wringer, finishing by hanging them in neat orderly rows on the clothesline in the backyard.
After dinner, Jack would retire to the living room to watch television, while Eddie scurried around the house, looking for a project. He polished Jack’s shoes. He folded their Laundry. He even organized his records in alphabetical order. That Saturday evening Eddie was dusting the ceiling fans for the third time. Jack was so distracted by all the commotion he could barely pay attention to his show. He joked, “You know, those things have to get dirty first before they need to be cleaned again.”
“What?” Eddie was confused. The idea of doing nothing for doing nothing’s sake was foreign to him.
“I appreciate everything. Really I do, but I think you might be overdoing it a little. There’s really no need. You’re making me nervous. Why don’t you relax a little? You can watch Perry Mason with me.”
“What’s that?”
“Only the best show on television.”
“Oh…okay…I guess.” Eddie stepped down from the ottoman he was using to reach the ceiling. He sat on the couch behind Jack, and tried to be quiet, but Jack could still clearly hear him frantically rubbing his fingers to his thumbs.
He turned behind him and said, “If you really need something to do with your hands, there’s a small hole in the pocket of my trousers that needs mending.”
That was all the prompting Eddie needed. He jumped right up, and fetched his sewing kit, and Jack’s pants before returning to the couch. “So what’s this show about?” he asked, while running a strand of white thread through the eye of his needle.
“He’s a lawyer. Fighting for the little guy. A mystery of the week kind of show.”
“That sounds interesting. You know, I might be able to see it better if you move your chair.”
“Move my chair?”
“Sorry, I don’t mean to order you around?”
“No, I mean, where should I move it to? I’ve never really thought about it before. This would be the first time I’ve not sat in here by myself.
“That’s surprising. I was positive you would have had a girl here by now.”
“Nope just me…” For the briefest of moment’s Jack’s gaze stared off into the distance. “But, anyway, where should I put the chair?”
“Well, we didn’t have a tv back home, but we had a radio. Aunt Frances had the armchair arranged ninety degrees from the couch on the side of the coffee table. That way you didn’t have to crane your head to hear the radio, but you could still face any guest you had sitting on the couch.”
“Let’s do it.” Jack said excitedly, clapping his hands as he stood. He had been brainstorming for days, trying to think of a way that might help Eddie feel like this was his home too. Jack effortlessly picked it up, and placed it back down where Eddie suggested. Eddie, who just the day prior had struggled to slide the furniture enough to sweep underneath, marveled at the sheer strength of his new housemate.
“What about this?” Jack asked, pointing to the metal tray table left isolated in the middle of the room.
“If you won’t be needing it, then I guess just stick it in the hall closet.”
“That’s fine with me. I’ve never really had an eye for this sort of thing. Let me know if you have any other suggestions.”
“Honestly?” Eddie asked, unsure if Jack meant what he was saying or if he was just being nice.
“Honestly.” Jack assured him. “It does sort of feel like a hospital. I imagine there’s room for improvement.”
“A hospital at least has some pictures hanging on the walls.” Eddie said, then as he realized the bluntness of his words buried his face into his hands.
“None of that, now.” Jack said with a chuckle. “You were just being honest like I asked. You’re totally right. How about tomorrow we take a trip into town, and do a little shopping? I really value your opinion. It’s about time this place looked more like a home and less like a barracks.”
The next weekend, their new purchases were being delivered, and things were starting to come together. The end tables now featured frames filled with pictures of Jack’s family. A hutch for their keys was set up just beside the back door. The walls were adorned with a few prints of some rather pleasant landscape paintings. Even Jack’s room was no longer the barren dwelling of a single workaholic. Eddie’s favorite touch was the silk flowers in porcelain vases now resting in the centers of the many formerly barren end tables.
*
Over the next few months Jack quickly moved up the ladder at work. Unlike some of the other salesmen, he always arrived looking clean and dapper, no matter how late he had been out courting new clients. This didn’t go unnoticed by his superiors. When some of the guys started their inquisition into his neatly packed lunches he tried to brush them off at first.
Eddie was undeniably soft. His interests were far from what was considered manly at the time. He was small, fair skinned, and he carried himself with a grace that was widely considered unsuited to his gender.
Jack never cared about any of that. If anything, he appreciated Eddie’s sensibilities. He completely understood they were the reason things had been coming together for him at work. His job, his yard, and his automobile became the only things he’d had to worry about. Eddie took care of everything else. To top it all off Jack always looked like a million bucks, and his stomach never growled.
However Jack knew that if he told the truth, and said that his male roommate had been the one pressing his shirts, then they’d probably assume he was a homosexual. It would surely kill his career. He’d learned in his few years in the office that nothing got around faster than gossip.
Tired of the relentless prodding, Jack decided on a lie, and he knew every good lie contained a little bit of truth. One day huddled around the lunch table he told a few of his fellow juniors about how the girl he’d been seeing for almost two years, Edie, had some family troubles, and needed a place to stay, so they were shacking up now. He talked about how she was basically his new wife already, and that they were really just missing the paperwork, but he didn’t want anyone at the office to find out he was living in sin.
The story proved good enough since his friends stopped harassing him about it, and he figured that if word did get out, he’d probably get some judgemental looks from a few of his more conservative superiors, but not so much that he couldn’t win them back with hard work. It was definitely preferable to the alternative.
*
Around the same time, Eddie was finally starting to think of the house as his home. The trauma he carried from childhood was hard to let go of, but Jack had been reliable and kind enough that he could manage to at least halfway trust him not to toss him out of the street the next day. His only major issue were the unsettling wails that could occasionally be heard coming from Jack’s room.
One night things seemed to be far worse than normal. After about an hour of hearing them slowly taper off only to start again a minute later, it was more than Eddie could bear. Nervously, he tiptoed outside Jack’s bedroom door, and cracked it open. Peeking in, he saw Jack thrashing around on his bed. His eyes were half closed, but his face wore an expression of pure terror.
Slowly, Eddie stepped inside and cautiously approached the bed. He placed his hands on Jack’s shoulder, and with a soothing tone whispered, “Jack, wake up. You’re having a nightmare.” He couldn’t have known that Jack would shoot up, and grab him by the throat with both hands.
Jack slammed Eddie down onto the bed, and through half open eyes, straddled over his torso. Eddie couldn’t breath, and panic set in. There was no way he could fight the much larger man off. Summoning all his courage, Eddie opened his hand and slapped Jack across the face as hard as he could.
Jack snapped back to reality. He looked down at Eddie with a face full of rage at the rude awakening he’d just experienced, only to see the red faced boy struggling beneath him. Horrified with himself, he immediately let go, and pulled Eddie tightly into his chest. Through sobs he wailed, “I’m so sorry!”
Once Eddie knew he was safe, he caught his breath, and with tears streaming down his cheeks, he wrapped his arms around Jack in return. The two held each other for nearly an hour, not a word said between them. As their grips slowly loosened Eddie noticed the raised scars all across Jack’s back, under his nightshirt.
“What happened, Jack?” Eddie asked, breaking the silence as the two finally released their embrace. “That was scary.”
“You have no idea how sorry I am.” Jack said, his shame apparent. “I should be able to handle myself better than that.”
“Do you want to talk about it?”
“No…Yes...I don’t know…” Jack grabbed a cigarette from his nightstand, and after lighting it, leaned back against the headboard. He took a deep breath and started to tell his story. “You know I was in Korea. Well, my dad died in the second world war. The man that came to our house to tell us said he was trying to save another soldier. They went to liberate Europe, and they succeeded. He told me my dad died a hero...”
“Of course, when things broke out on the peninsula, I couldn’t sign up fast enough. Dad was a hero for fighting the Nazis. I was going to be a hero for fighting the Commies.” He took another drag off his smoke, and chuckled to himself. “Sure the north invaded the south, but it wasn’t that cut and dry. The south got so many kids killed. They were ruthless. It was all so fucked up and messy.”
“I built up this idea that when I met the enemy for the first time, it would be the ultimate test of my manhood. It was actually the scariest fucking thing I’ve ever experienced. I ended the life of a man who was glaring at me with the kind of hatred one would be expected to have for the monster invading your home. I did this, knowing I wasn’t the good guy, and I did it because I was too afraid to die.”
“In the north it was so cold, and the bodies were everywhere half buried in the frozen ground. We had to use dynamite to break up the soil…It was too hard to dig out the dead. Anyway, this one time…the last time, something went wrong, and some fuel or something went up right in front of me. I was lying on the ground just after the fellas managed to put me out and the pain was so bad that I guess my brain decided to stop feeling it. It was strange. I couldn’t stop laughing. Even though it was miserable, I just laughed and laughed because I knew I was finally going to get to go home.”
“Oh my god.” Eddie whispered. He could not imagine living through the experience. The moment was surreal. Jack, this man he'd built up in his own mind as a titan of toughness, was openly weeping right in front of him. “You’re the bravest person I’ve ever met. To go through something like that, and to continue on. I don’t think I’d have the strength.”
“It was hard for a while. I had a few rounds of skin grafts. Fortunately I didn’t have any rejection issues, so after PT it's been smooth sailing. Physically I’m back to one-hundred percent, but the doctors said kids probably aren’t in my future. Anyway, I’m pretty scared up down there, so I just decided I wasn’t going to worry about women. No point in setting myself up for disappointment, right?”
“Well I think any woman would be lucky to have you.” Eddie said, trying to comfort his friend. As far as he was concerned, any woman who’d reject such a great guy because he wasn’t physically perfect isn't worth having.
“Anyway, after I got home, I was staying with my mom when the nightmares started. The only way to curb them was for her to hold me till I fell asleep. Something about her warmth kept me grounded. It reminded me I was safe. Eventually though, the shame was too much. It’s not normal for a grown man to still sleep with his mommy. That’s why I moved here.”
“Last year they gave me some pills at the VA to help with sleep, but I had a hard time getting out of bed in the morning, so I threw them away. I stopped waking up on the floor, so it was good enough for me. I mean, I’m usually a little tired all the time, but it’s fine. I guess it’s just been so long since I’ve felt human heat. Without it my lonely mind wants to drift back to that frigid nightmare."
Eddie was still concerned. “I hear you almost every night. Tonight was just the worst it's ever been. I’m surprised you ever have enough energy to get out of bed in the morning, let alone do anything else.”
“I didn’t know it was bothering you.” Jack said, lip quivering. He was overwhelmed by guilt.
“You’re not bothering me, goober.” Eddie chastised. “I’m worried about you.”
“You don’t have to worry about me.”
“Well, someone has to, and you’re certainly not.” Surprising the both of them, Eddie commanded, “Lie back down.” Jack complied, but curiously kept his eyes fixed on Eddie. Eddie turned off the lamp and climbed into bed next to Jack. “Just..don’t think too much about this. We can sleep back to back, and maybe that will help.”
“You don’t have to do this, Eddie.” Jack said. If Eddie could see in the dark, it would have been the first time he’d seen the man blush. “I really don’t want to be a bother.”
“You’re not. If I didn’t want to help then I wouldn’t. That’s enough of that talk. Go to sleep.”
Jack decided not to argue any further, and rolled over hoping he hadn’t just scared off the housemate he’d grown so fond of having around.
Unfortunately for Eddie, Jack kept him awake for another twenty minutes just from snoring. However, when Jack rolled over in his sleep, and wrapped his arm around Eddie like he was a teddy bear, Eddie was trapped, but for whatever reason, he was out the same as Jack, snoring be damned.
*
Come the next spring, Eddie's life had settled into a routine as time passed with the chores, spending time with Emily, their relationship changing from one of just friendship and into something more like they were siblings.
In his mind, he had been cruising down easy street. It wasn’t that he didn’t work hard. Even though he spent several hours every day gabbing with Emily on her porch, he still spent more time keeping Jack’s house immaculate, and keeping Jack fed and happy than most people put into their full time jobs. He mostly did this out of gratitude, but in the back of his mind, he also did it out of fear that if he didn’t carry his weight, one day Jack wasn’t going to have a use for him anymore.
Eddie wanted to believe that wasn’t the case, but his heart was scarred by loss. His mother had abandoned him, but it led to him living the best years of his life with his Aunt. He had love, and a home. It took time, but once again he was able to feel safe. And then, without warning, it was all stripped away from him.
Other times Eddie felt guilty. Occasionally a voice would creep into the back of his mind telling him he was a burden, and that everyone would be better off without him. The idea that he was preventing Jack from finding a happy ending would worm its way into his thoughts.
“I won’t hold it against you, if you need me to leave, you know?” he said to Jack, one morning over their breakfast.
“Are you on about this again?” Jack chuckled, a small crumb of toast falling onto the table. “You’re a godsend. I’d be happy if you never left. It wouldn’t feel like home if you weren’t here.”
Eddie couldn’t believe him. “I’m being serious, Jack. You deserve happiness. If you meet the right girl, and you want to settle down I’ll understand. Sure, not a single tailor in this town seems to have any use for an apprentice, but I’ll get by somehow. Someone needs a janitor somewhere. I’m very grateful, but you’ve done enough already.”
“I’m also being serious.” Jack retorted. “Look at me, Eddie.” Still pouting, Eddie raised his eyes to meet Jack’s. “I am not looking for anyone to marry. I’m not looking for anyone to date. I’m perfectly content with my life as it is right now. Things are great at work. I’m sleeping like a baby. This is the best I’ve felt in years. I understand our arrangement is perhaps a little unorthodox, but frankly I don’t give a damn about that.”
“Are you sure?” Eddie asked. Jack could see the tears forming in the corners of his eyes.
“Of course I’m sure. If anything, I should be the one worried about you leaving.”
A year of shared space finally allowed Eddie to exhale. Occasionally those whispers would creep back in, but the times between grew further apart. He grew bolder, even threatening to sleep in his own room if Jack didn’t cut back on the smoking before bed.
Eddie never slept on his own anymore save the occasion when Jack was out late working. He even found it difficult to fall asleep without the drone of Jack’s snoring in the background. The second time they shared the bed it was just as tense as the first, but the same as before, neither were awake long enough to dwell on it too deeply. By the twentieth time, they were spooning before either were asleep. Jack was taken aback when Eddie for the first time mentioned their unusual practice outloud. Taking the threat seriously, he cut back to half a pack a day, and he stopped smoking in the bedroom. What he didn’t know was that Eddie would have never followed through.
*
One Saturday the following September, the phone rang. “Lamb residence.” Eddie answered.
“Bless my lucky stars. Do I have the pleasure of speaking with fair Edie? I’ve heard so much about you. If you’re as pretty as you sound, then Jack is a lucky man. Is he around?”
“Umm…yes…May I ask who’s calling?”
“Leonard Jenkins, my dear.”
Eddie was befuddled. He set down the receiver and shouted out the back door to the man pushing a mower, dripping in sweat. “Jack, the phone is for you!”
Jack shut off the machine, and jogged back up to the little house. “Who is it?” he mouthed.
“Someone named Leonard.”
Jack rolled his eyes.
He took the phone, and took a deep breath, channeling all his patience. “Hey Leonard. Nope…no…I understand…it’s in the Saratoga folder…not a problem…I’ll be there…okay…okay…have a…I hear you Leonard…I’ll be there…Have a nice day. See you Monday.” After hanging up he spoke just one more word. “Asshole.”
Eddie handed Jack a cold glass of iced tea, which he happily accepted. He almost choked however when mid-gulp, Eddie asked “Who is Edie?”
Through coughs Jack managed to get out, “What?!”
“Your boss seemed to think my name was Edie. I’m pretty sure he thought I was a woman. Why would he think that?” Jack was taken aback by how intimidating a five foot three inch tall nineteen year old boy in a white pinafore could be when he was standing arms crossed, tapping his foot firmly and rhythmically on the hardwood floor.
“First off, he’s not my boss. I’ve been partnered with that Jackass on a new account. I’ve only got to deal with him until the contract is signed, then they’re his to maintain, since he’s the senior. God, I hope that’s soon. I’m sick of being his errand boy.”
“That’s great. Who’s Edie?”
“Oh, right…I guess you are?”
“Explain."
“You know our…arrangement…well, I obviously don’t have a problem with it, but you know other people might.”
“Go on.”
“Well, the guys at work started noticing how all of a sudden I’m showing up to work with my shirts freshly pressed everyday, and with neatly boxed lunches miles ahead of the peanut butter sandwiches I’d been making. I was afraid the guys might think we were homosexuals. I don’t really care about that, but if a rumor like that got around the office it could ruin me. So…anything you actually do for me, Edie does for me.”
“Okay…” Jack watched Eddie’s face contort as he processed this new information. “So what’s her story then?”
“Same as yours mostly. I told them I met her a few years ago. She had some family troubles and needed a place to stay, so she moved in. That she’s completely redecorated my house, and how she’s more or less my little housewife in training.”
“Training you say?” Eddie was perturbed with that particular comment, but understood the need for the lie. “So they think you’ve had a girl living here for over a year, and we’re not even engaged?”
“Pretty much.” Jack replied. He didn’t know what to make of Eddie’s reaction. He saw the wheels turning in Eddie’s mind, and could only hope that whatever punishment he had to swallow wouldn’t be too bad.
“Well that won’t do. I can’t have them thinking I’m cheap. I hope you’ve protected my honor.”
Jack almost spit out his tea again. “You mean, you’re not mad.”
“No, I get it. Our living situation would definitely turn heads. I better be a virgin in this fictional universe though.”
“Of course…You’ve got your own room, and everything. I haven’t changed too much about you honestly.
“Right…still though, this could still be a problem.”
“What do you mean?”
“If your superiors get wind that you’ve had a girl in your home for a year, which they probably have, and you haven’t proposed, then they might get the idea that you can’t commit to anything. You might get passed over for a promotion.”
“I’m still confused. Say it in plain english.”
“We should get engaged…I mean you and Edie obviously.”
“What?”
“You tell them you and Edie have gotten engaged. Give it about six months, and then you can actually use some of that vacation time to take that fishing trip you’ve been talking about. When you get back, tell everyone you eloped.”
“So Edie will be my…?”
“Wife.”
“...Wife…You’re sure?”
“Yes, I think it would be best.”
“Well, okay then.”
“It’s settled then. Now get back out there, and finish the grass. I don’t want the neighbors to think we’re trashy.”
Eddie did think that it was the best decision when it came to Jack’s career, but also, he used it as a sort of litmus test. If Jack decided to go along with this story, then it was like saying he didn’t actually need a real wife. To Eddie it was proof that he was truly wanted.
When the time finally came towards the end of winter for the fishing trip, Jack was insistent that Eddie come along. They headed further south until the air had a tinge of warmth during the day again. Jack was up bright and early every morning, out of the peer of the rental lake cabin. Eddie had no use for the dewy cold however. If he wasn’t fixing their meals, he spent his time by the wood stove, putting the finishing touches on a dress he’d been making Emily for her next birthday.
*
Not too long before his fictitious nuptials, Jack had finally been promoted to a senior sales position. At least to him it felt like it finally happened. Truth be told, he was climbing the corporate ladder faster than any of his peers. H. Ernest Tate, the president of Tate Chemical, rarely paid any mind to his salesforce beyond their final interview with him. As his age advanced, he allowed others to handle the day to day minutia of running a large corporation, while he focused on the bigger picture..
He did however take a keen interest in one small detail, a young salesman he’d hired a year prior. When he first scanned over John Nathaniel Lamb’s resume, he took note of his military service. When Tate entered the business world nearly all of his colleagues had served at some point, but as his company grew, slowly but surely the old guard left, and in their place were a bunch of fresh faced ivy league legacies, and grade A ass-kissers. He knew Jack didn’t have the education or experience of many of the other candidates. His only experience after the marines had been as a warehouse worker. Tate believed in giving his employees a chance to prove themselves, and he assumed because of Jack’s service that he could handle the pressure so at the snap of his fingers the least qualified candidate got the job. When he checked the sales board every week and the same name was at the top, he was pleased to know he’d made the correct decision.
Of course, when Mr. Tate heard the news that his favorite salesman he’d been silently championing from the sidelines had tied the knot, he was over the moon. Jack Lamb was checking every box in the category of the exemplary Tate Chemical man. He was smart, handsome, and charming, with the ability to always make a person feel like they were playing for the same team. Now, to top it all off, he was starting a new family. Mr. Tate saw a bright future ahead for him.
When the dreaded summons arrived, Jack's stomach lurched. President Tate? Fired, for sure. The walk to his office was a mental marathon, each step a desperate attempt to plan for the fallout, for the inevitable disruption to his and Eddie's stability. As he braced himself for the secretary's hand on his shoulder, a proffered cigarette, a blindfold against the blow, Mr. Tate's enthusiastic handshake jolted him back to reality. Anxiety melted away, replaced by a bewildering hope.
“Jack, my boy, come in.” The old man’s smile was evident despite his bushy white walrus mustache obscuring most of his lips. “I understand congratulations are in order.”
“Thank you, sir,” Jack said. The lie he and Eddie had come up with naturally flowed from his lips. He’d told the story at least a dozen times by this point. He regaled Mr. Tate with the tales of his Las Vegas wedding; about how they had originally planned for a church wedding at home, but they loved each other so much they decided they couldn’t wait another minute. He told this story with the confidence of a brand young father showing off pictures of his new baby. That confidence was quickly shattered by the time his boss finished his next sentence.
“How would you feel about having me and the missus over for dinner this evening so we can meet your lovely wife, and then, after we eat, you and I can discuss your future here? I see big things, son…big things…”
“Uhh…Thank you sir…uhh…”
“Excellent. I’ve already spoken with Ronnie, and she’s going to meet us here after we lock up, and we’ll follow you back.”
“Yes sir.”
With a wink, Mr Tate shook Jack’s hand and whispered, “One piece of advice, son. I’d suggest that whenever the boss is coming over for dinner, you let the missus know as soon as possible, or there’s a very good chance you’ll be sleeping in the doghouse tonight.”
Hoping that sweat wasn’t pouring down his forehead as bad as he was imagining, through a forced grin, Jack whispered back, “We don’t have a dog, sir.”
“Then you better hope it’s not raining.” Mr. Tate laughed, and with a friendly swat to his back, he sent Jack back to work.
As soon as he got to his desk, he picked up the phone, and asked for an outside line. “Don’t panic.” were the first words out of his mouth when Eddie answered.
“You’ll need to be more specific.” Eddie replied. “Also, the best way to keep me from panicking is probably not to start with, don’t panic.”
“Your wedding plan might have worked a little too well. Mr Tate might be thinking about giving me another promotion.”
“Well that’s great news. Why would I panic?”
“He and Mrs. Tate are coming for dinner tonight so we can discuss it.”
“Well, I’m going to have to get to the grocery, but there’s still plenty of time. I don’t see why there’s a need to pa…oh shit…”
“Exactly!” Jack said, a little too loudly. A few eyes briefly glanced towards his desk. Forcing his voice back down to a harsh whisper, he asked, “What are we going to do?”
Eddie pinched the bridge of his nose. “Okay, this isn’t ideal. You can’t do anything about this. You have to stay at work. Just try and worry about your job, and leave the rest to me. Easier said than done, I know, but I promise you, I’ll take care of this.”
With a sigh, Jack rubbed his temple trying to find anything inside of him that resembled calm. “Okay, dear. I’ll see you this evening. I love you.” He said the last part loud enough to satisfy the ears of any nosey neighbors, and hung up the phone, hoping Eddie could make good on his word.
The first thing Eddie did after hanging up the phone was walk across the street and knock on Emily’s door. It took her a little while, but she eventually answered with sleep in her eyes, and rollers in her hair. “There better be a good reason you’re beating down my door this damn early, Eddie Martin.”
Back home, Eddie gave Emily the entire rundown of his and Jack’s scheme, including their imminent dinner plans. She paced around the floor, freshly dressed in a casual long sleeved black turtleneck sweater, a pair of loose gray slacks, and a pair of black flats. “You two have really stepped in it now, haven’t you? How far ahead exactly did you think through this plan?”
“Clearly not very far. Talking about that isn’t helping though. Can you please help?”
“And how should I do that?”
“Pretend to be Jack’s wife tonight.”
“No can do, buckaroo.”
“Why not?”
“I told you a hundred times already. I’m leaving for Atlanta tonight. I’ve got to be on that bus at five thirty this afternoon, or I’m shit out of luck…I’ve got that audition…to be a back-up singer…for Dickie Lee…”
Eddie’s face froze blank, only showing a shimmer of recognition after she name-dropped the famous singer. “Oh right.”
“Wow, you really are full of shit, Eddie Martin.” Emily chuckled. “You don’t have the foggiest what I’m talking about, do you?”
“I remember you saying something about an audition. I guess I just didn’t realize it was such a big deal.”
“Well it is. This is my chance to break into the big time. Who knows. Maybe one day, it’ll be me hiring the backup singers.”
“No I…I understand.” Eddie knew he couldn’t very well ask his best friend to give up a shot at her dream because of his mistake. He frantically searched his thoughts for another possible solution. “Don’t you have any friends that might be available? I’m sure Jack would be willing to pay them for their time.”
“How many friends do you think I have beyond you? Anyway, I wouldn’t trust a single girl I’m acquainted with not to make a complete fiasco out of the total mess you’ve already created for yourself. You know, it’s a shame you ca…”
“Finish your sentence. You’re making me nervous.” Eddie pulled his face from his hands to find Emily thoroughly appraising his form. When she suddenly pinched his chin between her fingers he flinched. Undaunted, she twisted his head to what Eddie was sure was every possible angle, and she examined every square inch of his face. Slowly a wicked smile spread across her lips.
*
“I can’t believe I let you talk me into this. I’ll get arrested.” Eddie was sitting in the passenger seat of Emily’s grandmother’s old Chevy. Emily had taken to treating it as her own since her grandma hadn’t been able to even walk for years, let alone drive anywhere. They were parked in the parking lot of the Piggly Wiggly just a mile down the road. “What if somebody who knows me sees me?”
“You mean me?” Emily was a hair’s breadth away from pushing Eddie out of the car. “Seriously Edie, for your reputation to be ruined, you’d have to actually have one in the first place. No one is going to pay you any mind. If they do, I'll guarantee it’s not because you’re scaring them.
“Are you sure you?” Eddie kept checking his face in the vanity mirror. “I’m trying to find some kind of substantial difference in the before and after, but I look like the same person. How can you not see it?”
Eddie thought back to just an hour before. Emily’s idea seemed crazy, but he was desperate, and any hesitation he showed Emily was quick to steamroll over. She barely gave him time to think before sending Eddie off to the shower with a container of depilatory cream. He followed her instructions to the letter, suffering quietly through the tingling while he waited for his kitchen timer to tell him he could rinse. Not that he had much body hair anyway, but the thin patchwork film that covered his calves rinsed down the drain taking the last sign of masculinity his slight, fair skinned body demonstrated aside from the obvious.
Afterwards, he wrapped himself up in a bathrobe, and sat helplessly awaiting the next phase of Emily’s machinations. Before long she was bursting through the door, arms fully loaded with makeup cases, mirrors, hair dryers, clothes, and a dozen other things Eddie couldn’t identify. She deposited the pile onto Jack’s bed, and then led Eddie by the arm into the kitchen. The way she shampooed his hair in the sink gave him a new respect for the fancy little dogs he saw in the groomers window. Another thorough scrubbing later, and Emily had him seated in a chair by the kitchen table, with his hair wrapped up in a towel.
When he was a child Eddie’s Aunt religiously took him to the barber shop every other Thursday. As he got older, he was expected to keep up the practice himself, so every other Thursday, he’d stop by old George’s. While the old men gossiped just as bad as the old women he knew, they’d turn around and gossip about which of the women in their lives were gossips. The only difference he could find was an increase in the number of times breasts were mentioned.
Eddie's heart felt heavy as he slumped in the chair, the old man's droning voice grating on his already raw nerves. Each mention of the "new librarian's cans" scraped away another sliver of his patience. A familiar ache bloomed in his chest, a dull throb of obligation and unspoken expectations. He'd gone through the motions for months, a hollow echo of Aunt Frances's vibrant presence. But one day, something shifted. He rose, not with defiance, but with a quiet resolve, and left never to return. That place had never felt like him. He'd been a visitor, a dutiful nephew, but never truly an inhabitant. As he stepped outside, the weight seemed to lift. The sun felt a little warmer, the air a little lighter.
Duties for his haircare had fallen to Emily. She had plenty of experience trimming hair for some of her friends, but none with men’s hairstyles. The habit became to let the hair grow until it started getting in Eddie’s way, then lopping it off into a more manageable fashion and starting the process all over again. Lately, they had let the task lapse. Eddie didn’t really mind. He actually kind of liked the way it looked as it grew, even though it was a strange look for a man of the time. Whenever he went shopping, he greased it back, and if he received any strange looks, he never noticed.
Without realizing it, his hair had grown quite a bit over the summer. It now fell just below his ears on the sides, and down the back of his neck. Emily knew it was plenty for her to work with. She trimmed around the back, evening out the line for just a moment, before spending about five minutes snipping away around his face. Satisfied with her work, she ran a comb and a white cream through Eddie’s hair, and wound up a few dozen various sized wire rollers, leaving not a single loose strand. Eddie almost sat up, but Emily didn’t give him a chance. Her expert hands deftly worked a pair of tweezers around his brow. Her wake of destruction only left two of the faintest highly arched whisps behind.
Back in Jack’s bedroom, Emily had laid out an outfit for Eddie. High waisted control panties nipped his waist in even smaller than it normally was. Emily had her back turned to give Eddie a moment of privacy, but after listening to him struggle with the bra for a solid minute, she decided it would be less embarrassing for her to give him a quick lesson, or he might still be there trying to fasten the heavily padded contraption when the Tate’s arrived.
Eddie slipped his into a white sleeveless button down blouse with a wide collar, and then stepped into a pair of black capri pants. He never had any delusions that his feet were large, but he was struck by how ladylike they appeared sticking out from the legs of the femininely cut pants.
Not giving him a chance to even think, Emily dropped a pair of black flats by Eddie’s feet and had him step into them. She tied a pink chiffon scarf over his hair set, and did a quick once over with a mascara wand and a tube of soft pink lipstick. From there, he was pulled to the car so quickly that he didn’t have time to protest before he found himself standing in the street, open and exposed for all to see. He didn’t even know where they were going until they pulled into the Piggly Wiggly parking lot.
“I was expecting you’d do me up like when you go to work, or something. I didn’t expect to be strolling around the market like I’m in a rush to get back home to my soap operas.”
“Hush now, Edie. We have things to do. You had to go to the grocery store. I need makeup that matches your skin tone. We have limited time. Let’s go.”
“But I don’t know how to act like a woman. Everyone in there is going to see me for what I really am. I mean, I still look like me. I don’t think a little lipstick is going to cut it.”
“Look, I want to help you, but your constant complaining is making this much harder than it needs to be. Just hush. Now let’s get to it. The faster we get in, the faster we get out.”
Eddie took a deep breath, and reluctantly opened the car door, swung his legs out of the side, and pulled himself up, trying to exhale all of the anxiety that he was feeling as he did so. It didn’t quite work.
Emily collected her purse from the back seat, as well as another. She slipped the black handbag over the crook of Eddie’s arm, and said, “Carry it like this Edie. I slipped your wallet into it. Just get your shopping done, while I get your makeup. We can meet by the cash register. Just hold your head up high, and act like you’re supposed to be here. You’ll do fine.
“But shouldn’t I be holding my arms a certain way, or walking or something. I have no idea how to act like a woman, Emily. Won’t my voice give me away?”
Emily had been watching Eddie the entire time, talking as much with his fanned out hands as his lips. His elbows kept close to his side while his hands at one point or another occupied every inch of space on the right side of the vehicle. She noticed the way he effortlessly glided to the car, far from the gorillas in dresses she’d seen at her church's last womanless wedding. This dainty little thing didn’t need any lesson on womanhood. “Don’t change a thing, Edie.”
“It feels weird being called that.”
“I fear the people inside might find it strange if I use the alternative.”
“That’s true, I guess.”
“One last thing. I left that extra wedding band in your purse. Slip that on your ring finger.”
“I almost completely forgot about that. They came as a set when we purchased the decoy for Jack to use at work. They’re not even real gold. They were actually incredibly cheap. I’m surprised Jack hasn’t developed a rash of some kind.” Eddie found the ring in his purse, and slipped it onto his finger. Surprisingly, it fit fairly well, only being a hair loose.
“It will have to do. Are you ready, Edie?”
“As I’ll ever be.”
Walking with purpose, Emily strode into the store with Eddie lagging just a few steps behind. He stood tall, mimicking her unwavering posture, but his eyes betrayed him. They flickered like a cornered animal, trapped between fear and determination. The panic gnawed at the edges of his smile, a tremor just waiting to erupt. While Emily disappeared to the beauty section, Eddie was left to his errand.
He stood still for a moment, waiting for an alarm to sound, but only a few of the older shoppers milling around the store spared a glance at his face. Hurriedly, he snatched a cart, and started weaving his way through the aisles. As quickly as any reasonable person would still consider a normal pace, he checked off item after item from his list. Mushrooms, effortless. Mustard, easy. Olive oil was almost an issue, being just out of reach on the top shelf, but a nice stockboy collected it with a smile, and Eddie never had to open his mouth. The true test of his mettle would be the butcher.
At the counter, Eddie took a ticket, and waited by his cart. He wanted his number to come up as quickly as possible, but was also dreading what he’d have to do when it did. It only took a few minutes before the number fourteen rang out over the loudspeaker. He tried to decide the best way to affect his speech when he placed his order. It didn’t really matter much though. As soon as he went to open his mouth he panicked, and spoke as he always had.
“A quarter pound of prosciutto, and two pounds of beef tenderloin please.” Eddie visibly winced as he heard the words coming out of his mouth. All this effort for his disguise, and he just undid it in a mere matter of moments. “An inch thick, if you would.”
“Will that be all, ma’am?” the butcher asked.
“Umm, yes that’s all.” In fact, the earth did not open up and swallow Eddie whole. It continued on as it always had.
The tradesman weighed the order out, and wrapped it up in butcher paper, tied up neat and tidy with a little twine bow. “With all this good food let me say, your husband better know how lucky he is. Have a nice day, ma’am.”
Eddie was dumbfounded. He stared blankly into the distance, as he pushed the cart to the checkout line, his thoughts only interrupted, when he felt a slender fingernail poke him in the ribs. “Ahh!” he squealed, drawing the eyes of the rest of the customers, as his best friend giggled mischievously behind him.
“Did you get everything you needed, Edie?”
“I did.” He answered, trying not to give her the satisfaction of any more protest. “You?”
“It’s all right here.” she answered proudly, placing her purchases on the conveyor belt with his.
“You ladies doing okay today?” the cashier asked, when it was their turn.
“We are.” Eddie said with a smile, after Emily stealthily elbowed him in the side. “And you?”
“I can’t complain. Is your husband’s boss coming over for dinner?”
“How’d you know?” Emily asked, now completely enthralled by the middle-aged woman in the pink uniform. “Are you a psychic?”
“Nothing so fancy. I’ve just been doing this forever. I must have seen a thousand girls with their hair up in curlers, buying way too much food with that same forlorn expression. They dropped it on you at the last minute, didn’t they?”
“It’s that obvious?” Eddie replied.
“Don’t get me wrong honey, you look great. Lots of girls your age come in here with their hair still up. Sometimes you just gotta do what you gotta do. I wouldn’t worry about it if I were you. A pretty little thing like yourself could waltz in here covered in pig manure and you’d still be the most darling thing.” Eddie's cheeks burned like a sunset. “Oh, look at her blushing. She’s modest too.”
“I keep telling her she’s a catch, but she never listens.” Emily agreed. “What can you do?”
After paying for their purchases, a young man carried their bags to the car, and even loaded them one by one into the trunk. Eddie compared that to having to drag five paper bags home on a city bus with a transfer in the middle. Back in the passenger seat, Eddie nervously fidgeted with his purse strap while Emily tipped the fresh faced bagger.
"Are you convinced now?" She asked after sliding in behind the wheel and starting the engine.
Doe eyed, Eddie clearly didn't understand the question. "Convinced of what?"
"I dolled you up like an old lady swinging by for a pack of Pall Malls but all anyone could talk about was how pretty you were. Just imagine how good you're gonna look when I actually try."
"I don't think that's as comforting as you think it is."
*
Back home, Eddie quickly set to task in the kitchen, finely dicing the mushrooms, and cooking them down in a skillet, while Emily fiddled with the new record player Jack had recently brought home as a present. Soon enough, the music of Roy Orbison was ringing throughout the old wooden house. Satisfied with their progress, Eddie wrapped up the mushrooms, and left them in the fridge, then pulled four sheets of puff pastry from the ice box.
Having progressed as far as he could, he turned himself back over to Emily so she could continue her work. “I’m sorry I lost touch for a moment earlier. I was just so scared. I didn’t think a little lipstick was going to be enough to disguise me.”
Emily cleansed the residual makeup from Eddie’s face, and then caked on a thick mud mask before leaving it to sit for a minute. “No need to apologize, Edie. I don’t mean to insult you, but we probably didn’t even need that. Makeup isn’t meant to disguise. It’s meant to accentuate your true beauty, and you my dear, are beautiful.”
A prideful smile briefly crept onto Eddie’s lips. “You don’t have to call me that here, you know.”
“Eh.” Emily shrugged. “I think it fits pretty well right now. Anyway, you need to get used to hearing it. So Edie, tell me why you love your husband.
“What?”
“It’s going to come up in some fashion. Jack’s supposed to be your husband, right? Tell me about what you love about your husband. It’s an acting trick. What’s your motivation? If you keep the right motivation in mind, you’ll always know how to answer. Jack’s your husband. You love him. What do you love about him?”
“Right? Right.” Eddie tried to make a checklist in his mind as he started to answer. “Well, he’s handsome. He handles all of our financial needs. He buys me all the best cookware…”
“Stop.” Emily interrupted. “That’s enough of that. Stop trying to think about the right answer, and just answer honestly. When you do, just keep in mind that Jack is your husband, and you love him. Now try again.”
“Okay.” A deep breath in and a deep breath out. “Jack is one of the kindest men I’ve ever met. I was fond of him before, but after everything fell apart at home, he was there for me in a way no man had ever been before, and he didn’t expect anything in return. He was the first man who showed me how a gentleman was supposed to act.”
“Well damn, Edie! I don’t think that’s anything we need to worry about anymore. Just try to keep in mind that he’s yours. If you feel like you should be touching him, just touch him. Don’t ask for permission. Holding hands for the evening isn’t going to threaten either of y’alls masculinity.”
“If only you knew.” Eddie thought. He’d never found the courage to tell her about his and Jack’s sleeping arrangement.
“Alright then. Let’s put some lipstick on this pig and see what we’re working with.”
Emily washed off the mask leaving Eddie’s skin as soft and supple as it had ever been. After toweling it dry, she set to work with all the dedication and craft that he had expected earlier. “You’re going to have to pay attention, Edie. You’re crafty enough to do the work, but you need to know the steps.”
“Why do I need to know the steps?”
“You could get some grease on your face while making dinner. You might smudge something by getting dressed. You might just want to do it again tomorrow. Whatever the case, I won’t be here to help. You’ll be on your own.”
“Why would I want to do it again?” Eddie pondered.
“You need to plan for all contingencies, now stop arguing.”
Emily set to work, first covering Eddie’s face in a variety of creams and powders until his complexion was all one smooth even tone. She powdered it again until it was matte enough that hardly any light reflected off his cheeks. A few expert strokes of liquid eyeliner, a practiced application with a brown eyebrow pencil and thick application of blue eyeshadow, made his eyes pop. A light dusting of pink blush and a soft pink lipstick finished the look, clearly inspired by a young Audrey Hepburn. “Did you get all that?”
Eddie nodded his affirmation. “Good. This is a daytime look that works for your face. If you’re going on a picnic, or to the store, or anything else that doesn’t involve an invitation or a date, then this is how you should do it.
“Are you telling me that we’re going to have to do it all again?”
“Oh hush, Edie. Don’t be a brat. Turning this into an evening look only takes a few tweaks.” Emily started by brushing over his blush with a deeper red, a little higher on his cheek bones. She then applied two more coats of mascara, but surprised Eddie by wiping off his lipstick completely. She took a red pencil and outlined his lips in a cupid's bow shape, and then filled them in with a fire engine red lipstick. "Voila!" she proclaimed proudly as she returned the cap to the lipstick. “Just make sure you powder your nose and touch up your lips after you eat or drink anything.”
Eddie was astonished. In the mirror, he expected to find at best, a homely young wife that Jack wouldn't believably settle for, and at worst a clown, deserving of any mock and derision pointed in its general direction.
Instead he saw a young woman, a picture of the middle American housewife. She was pretty, yes, but Eddie thought she gave off the impression that she'd be just as breathtaking with her hair tied under a rag while she scrubbed the kitchen floor. He muttered, "I don't fucking believe it."
"Edie, I'm astonished." Emily teased playfully upon hearing the uncharacteristically vulgar utterance escape her student's lips.
"You're one to talk." he retorted, sticking his tongue out at her.
"Just be careful later. That's not the kind of thing Mrs. Lamb would say in front of her husband's boss." Emily started digging through the pile of clothes strewn about the bed. "Here it is!" she shouted, fishing out a small pink waist-cincher. "You're very small for a man, but if you're going to borrow one of my nicer dresses, we're gonna have to lose that extra inch. Unlike my pants, the material doesn't really have any give. Get those hands up in the air, and suck in as tight as you can."
Eddie dutifully followed her command and regretted it immediately. One inch didn't sound like much but it was a different story when comparing his supple flesh with a length of fabric.vEmily tugged, devoid of any mercy, and once satisfied she tied off her efforts, and Eddie just hoped his ears weren't turning red.
A pair of tan hose were slid up Eddie's hairless legs, and attached to the dangling garter straps of the waist-cincher. They matched the soft white and pink print of his silky panties, and left all of his virginal innocence on full display. Eddie marveled at how his smooth calves seemed to shimmered in the afternoon sun creeping through the window.
Once again, protecting the sliver of modesty he’d maintained, Eddie was back in the beautician’s chair, while Emily expertly unrolled his locks, and teased the curls out all over until he went from looking like a beauty getting ready for dinner, to a beauty being executed by electric chair. With a firm bristle brush, she smoothed and sculpted her creation, until it was shaped to her satisfaction, and then emptied a can of hairspray, locking everything firmly into place.
Emily helped Eddie step into a frothy, pink, knee-length petticoat and firmly tied its ribbon fastening at the center of his tightly nipped waist. Satisfied with her efforts, she hurriedly helped him into his familiar pinafore, and said, "God, I could kill you, I'm so jealous. You're still gorgeous in that beat up old thing. I'm betting you need to check on the kitchen. Hurry on now. I'll clean up here."
While Eddie ran off to preheat the oven, after a little digging Emily found an old Marine Corp duffle bag in the back of Jack's closet. In her search, she was surprised to also find a smattering of Eddie's clothes intermingled with Jack's in his dirty clothes hamper. Deciding to save her questions for later, she stuffed all of Eddie's things in the sack, and then went into his room, where she proceeded to empty his dresser.
Meanwhile Eddie was zipping around the house like a flash. Somehow all at the same time, he was frantically lighting the gas burners, hunting for a clean tablecloth that didn’t smell like mothballs, filling the crystal salt and pepper shakers, finding three candles of the same color from the junk drawer, and polishing any rogue water spots out of the dishware. He wasn’t actually satisfied with any of it, but couldn’t think of a single task left to complete before time to serve the meal. The work had been the only thing keeping him from thinking about how insane this plan actually was. The clock read four forty-five, leaving just over an hour until he could begin to expect Jack’s arrival with the Tates in tow.
Back in the bedroom, Eddie found Emily closing the top drawer of Jack's dresser. “What are you doing in there?” he asked.
“What do you think of this dress?. She gestured down to her outfit, consisting of a halter neck, black wiggle dress, and a bright red pair of mules. She had ten matching glossy red toes peeking out from under the thick strap, as well as ten glossy red fingers each digit also the same shade of her glossy red lipstick. Her hair was piled on top of her crown and covered by a fall of synthetic hair that swept down her back and curled slightly at the ends. "What do you think?"
"As far as looks go, you're a shoe in. Now you've just got to wow them with your voice. What all have you done in here?" A casual glance told Eddie that things weren’t too different, but he could definitely see more of a feminine influence in the bedroom. A small jewelry box sat open on the top of the dresser, displaying a few of his Aunt’s simpler pieces; the more timeless pieces that might still be worn by a young woman of the age. Jack’s handful of suits that sparsely populated his closet had been pushed to one side, and the remaining volume had been stuffed to the gills with dozens of dresses, skirts, and blouses for any occasion a young newlywed might find herself in. Those hung above a dozen pairs of shoes, neatly lined up beside each other. A peak in the dresser revealed that one of the empty drawers was now filled with panties, brassieres, corselettes, cinches, camisoles, and almost any other flimsy undergarments one could think of.
"With a grand wave of the arm, she gestured to the rest of the bedroom. “Just putting the finishing touches on our little ruse. Nice touches, right?"
“Thanks, I guess,” Eddie said. “I’m not sure this is really necessary though.”
“Of course it is. You know how my grandma is. Old lady Tate might be just as nosey. Take a look at this.” Emily swung open the bathroom door, revealing the mess of makeup and curlers they’d used during Eddie’s makeover. “This way, she won’t think you're too perfect. God knows, with the notice they gave you, they should be grateful you’re not serving them dinner on paper plates. Also…” She swung open the door under the sink revealing an open package of sanitary pads, with a few missing. “Nice touch, right?”
“That’s vulgar!” Eddie chastised, turning beet red, and slamming the door back shut.
“Oh right. I almost forgot you were a man for a second. No wonder you’re so squeamish.”
“You think it’s squeamish to not want to discuss something dirty.”
“Oh hush, you’re better than that. If half of the population does it every month, then it must not be that bad.”
“The whole population poops, and that’s pretty disgusting.”
“True, but you wipe your butt and get over it…So get over it.” Satisfied, Emily collected the few things she was leaving with. “I’ll be back to get my clothes and whatnot when I return. I’ve got all your clothes from your bedroom, and I’ll leave them over at my house. The door will be unlocked so just sneak in and grab them.”
“Dressed like this?” Eddie asked incredulously.
“You know my grandma won’t catch you. My dad is never home till after midnight anyway. If the Tates ask about the empty room, just tell them it was yours before you two got married. It’s so wholesome, they’ll eat it up. I left all the makeup you’ll need in that case on the bathroom counter. Use it to touch up just before they arrive like I showed you. Wear the heels I left out for you. They're the same pair I made you clean my room in after that bet sophomore year. We know you can effortlessly glide around in those. Why fix what isn't broken, you know?”
“Don’t remind me. Why did I think I could beat you in arm wrestling?”
“Because I let you think you could. Was there anything else?” Emily tapped her chin searching for any other holes in their illusion, when the metaphorical lightbulb went off. “Oh right! Don’t you dare wear that nasty old thing when the Tates arrive.”
“My pinafore?”
“You’re damn right. That thing is a cry for help if I’ve ever seen one. It should be burned. Just wear the little waist apron your Aunt had for serving tea. It will match the dress I put out. There’s some earrings and a necklace sitting on top of the dresser as well. I’d suggest not clipping those things to your lobes until the last possible moment. They’re gorgeous, but they pinch like the dickens. Also, make sure you leave time to get these press on nails glued into place. Ten minutes should do the trick. I’ve already painted them to match your lips, and I laid them out in order, so a child should be able to handle the rest. I guess with that, I’m off. Just remember, Edie, you’re gorgeous. Show them your winning personality, and you’re a lock. Be yourself, and everything will work out, I’m sure of it. Anywho, wish me luck!”
“Good luck!” Eddie said, forcing a smile to his lips, as he waved his best friend goodbye, though inside his heart beat faster by the minute as zero hour approached.
*
From the click of the receiver, Jack's composure became a tightrope walk. His mind pirouetted between crafting the perfect, status-saving excuse to cancel dinner and fantasizing about scooping up Eddie and heading for the hills, never to be seen again. Yet, reality held him hostage. There was nothing to do but trust Eddie's judgment. Whatever awaited him at the door, he'd face it head-on.
Not too long after the rest of the staff had left for the day, Mrs. Tate walked into the office, her driver a few steps behind, his arms loaded with an assortment of shopping bags and hat boxes from nearly every boutique on the downtown strip. She was always pleasant with Jack but on this particular occasion, she seemed to have an extra little sparkle in her eye when she warmly greeted him. Mr Tate quickly joined them, and the three made small talk while the driver struggled to load the plethora of packages into the back of Mr Tate's Chrysler.
The boss's tail lights in Jack's rearview mirror may as well have been the grim reaper, signifying the countdown to an inevitable demise. At the little home, the Tates followed Jack behind the house to the kitchen door. "Apologies for the gravel walkway." Jack explained. "I don't keep a key to the front door. I'm always losing things. If not for Edie, I'd probably show up to work without my pants on."
He fumbled with his keys, half stalling, half nervous, and entirely hoping the very earth itself would open beneath his feet and swallow him whole. He summoned all his courage and turned the lock, carefully peeking his head through the crack.
"Honey, I'm home!" Jack shouted, his words echoing around the old hard wood of the floors and ceilings. He was struck by the way it effortlessly escaped his lips. He’d never uttered the phrase before, let alone had reason, but it seemed to flow out as though it had been a daily occurrence for quite some time.
"That smells delicious!" Mr Tate shouted from behind him as he unceremoniously pushed the door the rest of the way open. "Lord knows, I'm famished."
Nervously, Jack led his guest into the living room, and took their coats. While he was hanging the garments, the Tates took their seats, only to have Colonel Tate dart right back up. It startled Jack, who took a moment to realize he was standing for the lady who’d entered the room. All day, Jack was in a state of panic, unsure of what to expect when he arrived home. It certainly wasn’t a believable new wife, the quintessential girl next door, as wholesome as she was beautiful.
“I barely heard you come in, dear. I was just touching up my lipstick.” Smiling a sweet smile, she playfully chastised, “You didn’t drag our guest through my messy kitchen, did you? I left the front door unlocked.” In her little heels, she gracefully glided over her husband, and kissed the air beside his cheek, then turned her attention to the company. Extending her hand, she said, “I’m Edith Lamb. It’s a pleasure to meet you. You can call me Edie.”
In actuality, Eddie had long put the finishing touches on his makeup. He’d checked and rechecked each and every detail. He’d gotten dressed, and inspected every inch of his body in Jack’s large boudoir mirror. He was ready. The food was ready. The table was set. There was nothing left to be accomplished. What he was actually doing was mustering every ounce of willpower he had dwelling deep inside, lest he jump from the window, and run off screaming into the setting sun. One deep breath. Two deep breaths. It was time to do or die. Eddie wrapped the ties of his Aunt’s old waist apron around his severely nipped waist, and fastened them behind in a large fluffy chiffon bow. He thought of her, and a smile spread on his plump red lips. If she was anything at all, Aunt Frances was the perfect hostess. He realized in that moment, that she'd already taught him almost everything he needed to know to get through the evening, and anything she hadn’t, he could borrow from Mary Tyler Moore. With just the slightest bit more confidence needed he kept that smile, and marched out into the living room to, just this one night, continue the family tradition.
“Well, hello there, Edie. The pleasure is all mine.” The colonel was a large man, exactly as Jack had described. Big in both stature, as well as presence. As pleasant as his tone was, his booming voice still reverberated through the tiny structure. He smiled as much with his eyes, as with his lips, which was fortunate, given his bushy mustache grew down well past his lips. Eddie marveled at the hands, four times the size of his, could be so gentle as they exchanged greetings. “And I’d like you to meet my wife, Veronica.”
With how Jack had described the colonel, Eddie expected his wife to be one of those rich old ladies, half in the tea house, and half in the grave, like his Aunt’s friends. He and Emily had joked about keeping a pitcher of water on the table to prepare for a night of shouting their half of the conversation. Instead, he saw a woman, barely if at all past forty, just as gorgeous as when she was twenty, dressed impeccably in a two piece suit made up of a red wiggle dress, and a matching bolero Jacket with black piping around the seams, her gloves, and jaunty black pillbox hat the same dark color, contrasting the brightness of her blonde coiffure. Eddie extended his hand, only to have her throw her arms around him and pull him into a tight hug.
“It’s so wonderful to meet you, Edie. You have a lovely home.” Veronica’s voice was breathy, similar to Marylin Monroe, but a touch higher. While they embraced, Eddie noticed her fragrance, and decided to put his knowledge to use.
He said, “I love your perfume. You’ll have to tell me where you get it.”
“Oh, it’s from Paris.” she replied, beaming at the compliment.
“That’s too bad.” Eddie replied, trying to appear disappointed.
“Nonsense, I’ll have a bottle sent over sometime.” Eddie repeatedly tried to tell her it wasn’t necessary but Veronica was insistent.
“It’s not trouble, dear, I assure you.” Colonel Tate said. “She has a bloody stockpile, and she’s just going to buy five more bottles the next time we go.
“Well, far be it for me to destroy the spirit of the giver.” Eddie said, graciously thanking the married couple. “Can I offer you something to drink?”
“Oh right!” Veronica nearly shouted, realizing her error. “We bought a bottle of wine.” It’s in my coat pocket, there.” she said pointing to Jack, who at this point had been standing frozen in place throughout the entire introduction.
Jack couldn’t believe it. As though by magic, here she was, his new wife. She was heavenly. She wore a sleeveless, white silk dress covered in a layer of chiffon with a large blue flower print. The dress had a wide scoop neckline accented by a bunched up layer of chiffon, and the nipped in waist billowed out into a full, knee-length skirt spilling over the frothy white tulle petticoat that cutely peeked out just beneath the hem.
She wore a chunky blue beaded necklace, matching button earrings accented by the faintest sparkle of a few tiny rhinestones dotted throughout them, and her three inch blue pumps completed her outfit perfectly. She wore these accessories as though she’d worn them all her life. Her makeup was immaculate. Her red lips were perfectly kissable. Her shiny chestnut brunette hair was perfectly styled into a short bouffant that was parted deep on the side, pulled back over one ear, and curling under just beneath her chin. She even had a cute little blue bow pinned high up behind her ear. Every little detail was perfect. She was absolutely perfect. She was Eddie. Jack knew this, but that did nothing to stop him from admiring the view.
“Honey, did you hear Mrs. Tate?” Eddie said through his teeth, waving his hand in Jack’s face. “She has a bottle of wine in the coat pocket. Would you hand it to me, please?”
“Oh, right…” Jack replied, snapping from his daze. “Sorry, it’s been a long day. I think I was taking a second to count my lucky stars because you’re so beautiful.” he joked, trying to break the tension.
“You should take a lesson, Hughey.” Veronica laughed, jabbing her husband in the arm. “Also Edie, I insist you call me Veronica.”
“I will.” Eddie said, returning her smile. “And should I call you colonel, sir? I know Jack does.”
“Everyone does, young lady. Well, everyone except Ronnie here. Old habits die hard as they say.”
“Do you like Merlot, Edie?” Veronica asked?
Eddie noted Veronica’s pet name for the Colonel, and thought it might be good to emulate. “Honestly, I’m not really much of a drinker. I tried one of Jackie’s beers once, and I think that was enough for a lifetime.”
“Oh you poor thing. I promise, wine is nothing like that. Quickly, point me in the direction of a corkscrew and some glasses, and let me rectify this grievous error. You don’t know what you’re missing.”
“Well, I’ve got to pull dinner from the oven, so why don’t you join me in the kitchen, and we can leave the men to chat.” Eddie found it strange that the phrase, “the men” since it didn’t include him, but after a moment of thought, realized that probably no one had ever said the phrase intending to include him before. As they walked into the kitchen Eddie turned his head to meet eyes with Jack, but instead saw Jack’s eyes tracking his rear, as his hips swayed back and forth while he sauntered away. The crimson in Jack’s cheeks once he’d been caught said everything.
*
"That was the best damn beef wellington I’ve ever had!" The colonel was shouting, and resting his palms on his round belly. “Jack, I came here to discuss what Tate Chem could add to your lifestyle, but I can see you’re already doing pretty well for yourself if you eat like that every night.”
“They’re rarely that good, Colonel.” Eddie said, blushing at the praise. “Tonight was a special occasion.”
“She’s being modest, sir.” Jack said. Throughout the meal, as their ruse went undiscovered, Jack and Eddie had managed to finally relax. The bottle of wine probably helped too. He threw his arm around Eddie’s shoulder and pulled him close so tightly that Eddie’s chair slid across the floor with him. “I eat like a king.”
“I can tell. Who needs a five star chef when you’ve got a meal of this caliber on the table waiting for you every night? Lord knows you men deserve it after the way Eisenhower fumbled the ball, pulling out of the war so soon. When we fought the Axis, we saw it through. He stole your glory.”
As the colonel continued his boisterous ranting, Eddie noticed a far-off stare creeping onto Jack’s face. Jack hadn’t fallen into that hole quite as often since he’d moved in though. His heart swelled, as his savior, the man who had been strong enough to support the both of them had a moment of weakness.
As Jack’s focus narrowed, his mind flashed back to the horrors of his time overseas. Before he spun out though, he felt the light scratching of Eddie’s false nails on his balled fist. He opened his grip, and Eddie slipped his lithe fingers through Jack’s, and the two shared a knowing look and a faint smile. Eddie said proudly, “Well Colonel, it’s a good thing my Jackie isn’t the type to seek out glory.
“No he isn’t.” the colonel agreed. “I am positive after seeing his sales record, he is the most humble man I’ve had the pleasure of knowing.”
“I wish I could take the credit, sir,” Jack said, his gaze still fixed on Eddie’s exquisitely made up face. “But my wife is the secret to my success. She’s the reason I show up to work with my pants on. She’s the reason I’m clean, well nourished, and able to perform at my best. She’s the reason I’ve gotten the best sleep of my life since we’ve been married, and she’s the reason I get out of bed every morning.” Eddie was stunned by that last part. “Honestly, I’m just grateful she sees fit to stay with me, because she could very well go off and succeed at any task she puts her mind to. I’m a very lucky man to be the task she’s chosen.”
“You know what they say, dear.” Veronica said, chiming in. “Behind every great man, there’s a great woman. I’d like to hear more about you, Edie. What’s your story?”
"Well…" It wasn't a question Eddie expected. He assumed that to tell the truth would be a one way ticket for Jack to the unemployment office. On the other hand, he wasn't much of a liar. Aunt Frances was a woman built out of patience, but she had almost none for dishonesty. The only severe punishments she ever dealt were when Eddie tried to pull one over on her. If he said he brushed his teeth, then by god he better have brushed his teeth. By the time he was ten, dishonesty wasn't an option he'd normally consider.
Veronica could see his inner turmoil. "If you don't wish to talk about it, I completely understand. Please forgive my rudeness for inquiring."
"No, it's quite alright." Eddie replied, finding comfort in the realization that he wasn't under interrogation. He decidedly to just tell the truth, but left out the specifics. "I was raised by my Aunt since I was a…little girl. She taught me everything I know about life. Unfortunately, she passed not long after my eighteenth birthday."
"Oh, I'm so sorry for your loss."
"Thank you. Anyway, I wasn't related by blood to my uncle who had long lost hold of his mental faculties, and his sister decided there wasn't any room left in the house for me. Fortunately, I had met Jackie here through my best friend Emily, our neighbor across the street. Jack hired me as a housekeeper, so I'd be here at least once a week, and we'd chat about all kinds of things. He’s the most interesting person I've ever met. Every time I left, I knew at least one new fact to wow my Aunt with. Well, when she passed, and I had nowhere to go I was distraught. Emily didn't really have any room for me, but fortunately for me Jackie stepped in, and the rest, as they say, is history."
"Prince Charming." Veronica smiled with a knowing nod. "So, you were in his employ then. Forgive me, but I thought you two were going steady before."
"Right l…well…"
Eddie forgot that detail of their story. Inside he was kicking himself. At that moment, he was sure the jig was up, only to have Jack swoop in to save the day.
Jack continued resting his arm around Eddie's shoulders. "Well, it might have been a job for her at the start, but I was in love. I was looking for any excuse to get her over here."
"He was certainly slick." Eddie laughed. "Still, he was always a gentleman. We'd only been on a few dates when everything happened. I thought it would be imprudent for us to cohabitate when our love was so new, and marriage was not even on my mind yet so Jackie emptied out his spare room for me. He respected my purity and continued to court me respectfully…Jack made me feel safe. How could I not fall in love with this oaf?. He really is a catch." The story flowed from Eddie's lips as though it was always the truth. Everything seemed to be going well. He only hoped that he wasn't making Jack out to be too saintly, but it was how he honestly felt.
"You both are just precious." Veronica said, beaming at the cuteness of her young host. "Hughey is like that too, you know. He acts all gruff, but he's a real softy."
"You don't say." Eddie had a hard time picturing the old tycoon as anything softer than sandpaper.
"Absolutely. I was working the USO tour in Europe at the end of the war when we met?"
"You were a singer?" Jack asked.
"She was a dancer actually." The colonel interjected. " The best I've ever seen. She moved with such grace and poise. Even in a comedic vaudeville number, she was the angel sent to soothe my weary heart.
"I had no idea you were a dancer." Jack said.
"Well, she certainly still has the body for it." Eddie added.
"Thank you, gorgeous." Veronica winked at Eddie. "I try to stay in shape. I'd kill to look like you again though. I bet you don't even have to diet."
"Oh…well…" Eddie was crimson. He wasn't sure why he was enjoying the praise being heaped on him, but it felt good. Still, pride wasn't something he was comfortable with so his pigment was inclined to show it.
“Hughey sent his aid with an envelope containing a little note every hour on the hour. Let me tell you, they contained some of the sweetest words I’d ever read. You’d never believe they were written by this hard ass.”
Unfortunately for Eddie, the moment he heard the course language of a sailor slip from the lips of the impeccably dressed, affluent woman, the red wine he’d just sipped switched direction and spewed out across the table, and onto Veronica’s dress.
“Oh my lord!” Eddie exclaimed. He and Jack exchanged horrified expressions, fully expecting Veronica to rise from the table, and storm out of the house appalled. Instead, she first cracked a smile, and shortly descended into full on laughter. Her husband did the same, but that didn’t stop Jack from worrying he might dirty his shorts as he was being thoroughly fired.
“It’s not a problem, Edie.” Veronica chuckled, as she rose from the table, and dabbed at the stain with a cloth napkin she’d dipped in her water. “Why don’t you give me the dime tour, and we can leave the men to discuss whatever boring thing they’re trying to sell this week? We can stop by the bathroom, and I’ll rinse this out.” Both men quickly rose from the table as Eddie and Veronica hurried off to the bathroom.
“I’m just mortified.” Eddie said, fumbling underneath the master bathroom sink, hunting for a hand towel to offer Veronica. “I swear the wine wasn’t that bad. I really did like it.”
“You’re so funny, Edie.” Much to Eddie’s relief Veronica obviously found the whole situation hilarious. She was perched on the edge of the closed toilet seat, still sipping on her merlot. She accepted the soaked hand towel, and with a few dabs, the stain faded. “I’m glad I wore red tonight. I’m a little to blame, myself, I suppose. My language might have been a little blue for the occasion.”
“Not at all. It’s completely my fault.” Eddie still felt mortified. His only mission was to play the role of the perfect hostess, and as far as he was concerned he failed. He was certain Aunt Frances was turning over in her grave, that is if she already wasn’t over his new bouffant coiffure. “Tonight was so important for Jackie, and I’ve gone and bungled the whole thing.”
“Hush now, you haven’t bungled anything. Rodney Farris’ wife got sloshed, and threw up in Hughey’s lap, and he’s still Tate’s VP of development. All in all, tonight has been a gas, and the food was delicious. That beef wellington was worth every penny this dress cost. More than a fair price in my book.”
“You don’t have to say that. I’m an okay cook, I know, but I’m not that great.”
“Honey, I’ve been to all four corners of this globe, and I’d be hard pressed to think of a meal that wasn’t that delicious. On that note, could I have the bathroom for a moment. Aunt Flo just came by for a visit.”
“Oh my god…right!” Eddie’s face burned red as he fumbled with the door knob. “There’s um…products under the sink…if you need them.” Eddie couldn’t close the door fast enough.
A few moments later, the door opened again. Veronica had put herself back together, and strode out as elegant as she was when they’d first arrived. Eddie was sitting on the edge of the bed, legs crossed at the knee. Lost in thought, he was transfixed on his reflection in the nearby vanity mirror, marveling at the sheer height of his new helmet hairdo. “I was not expecting that this early.” Veronica said, snapping Eddie back from his reverie. “It’s gotten irregular as I’ve gotten older. I’ll almost be happy when the change finally comes.”
“Right.” Eddie agreed, not exactly sure what he was agreeing to.
“Speaking of which, I know you’ve got a secret, Edie dear.”
“You do?” For the first time in his life, Eddie was feeling a little tipsy. That feeling immediately turned to a nauseated horror while he frantically tried to shove a lump back down his throat.
“I do. I’m betting you were expecting some old mummy to show up, and chastise you for having the wrong doilies.”
“Oh. Well yeah.” Eddie was so relieved at the turn of the conversation that he momentarily forgot his role for the evening. “I…I mean, you are younger than I was expecting.”
“We do have…a May, December marriage, but don’t let Hughey fool you. That man is as spry as anyone. I mean, I’m still a showgirl at heart. I have to be with a man who can keep up, and he’s certainly the man for me.”
“You two are obviously in love. I think it’s aspirational.”
“Well, I can tell you that Jack certainly loves you. The way he tells it, he’d arrive at work in nothing but a whiskey barrel if it wasn’t for you. You love him too, I know. All night you’ve bent over backwards for his boss because you want him to succeed at work. You two have a true partnership. It’s built on respect. I know a hundred old bats from Tate Christmas parties who’d kill for that.”
“I was certain I’d ruined things for him…with that little mishap, I mean.”
“Honey, I swear things aren’t ruined.” Veronica was obviously bursting at the seems to share a little secret of her own. “Okay, I don’t want to steal the good news from your husband, but I can’t keep it in. Just pretend it’s a surprise when he tells you.”
“Don’t keep me on the edge of my seat.”
“Hughey is promoting Jack. He’ll be the VP over sales once they finalize some new contract tomorrow. The new business is definitely a factor, but Hughey says Jack is like a pitbull once you set him to a task. He just doesn’t stop till he makes the sale.”
“That’s amazing!” Eddie nearly shouted, before reigning himself in. He was thrilled. He knew Jack had always worked hard to care for them, and now it was paying off. “I bet Leonard isn’t thrilled about Jack being promoted above him.”
“Leonard can stuff it. If he wants to do anything about it, he’ll have to get his numbers up first. Honestly, Hughey might get rid of him. He can’t stand him personally. If he’s not producing results, what good is he?”
“Oh well…”
“You’re right, we shouldn’t talk about someone else’s misfortune. What we should talk about is your future? Are you ready to be a Tate Chemical wife?”
“I’m sorry. A Tate Chemical wife? What does that entail?”
“You know, sales is a single man’s game. Jack has been wine-ing and dining junior executives with late nights out and you’ve had to deal with that for long enough. Your husband will be home every night from now on. Company leadership is a married man’s game. “The trade off is you have to show up now. Company picnics, horse races, dinner parties; I could go on and on. Obviously you’re an amazing hostess. Are you ready to put those skills to work helping your husband land bigger accounts?”
“Oh…well…”
“I mean, you do own a suit at least, don’t you?”
“Umm…”
“Right then. Sounds like we have some work to do. Not that I don’t like your clothes. You look precious. Your style really works for you, but I doubt it will work for the stiff upper lips of the upper crust. It’s settled then. I’m taking you shopping tomorrow.”
“Tomorrow… I umm…” Internally, Eddie was wracking his brain, trying to think of any plausible reason he couldn’t join his new friend Veronica for a day out on the town. Externally this manifested as an awkward smile, and an even awkwarder silence.
“Right…No objections then. I’ll be here with a Driver around ten. Let’s hurry back out. I’m sure the men think we’re back here gossiping about them.” Veronica mischievously winked a conspiratorial wink at Eddie. “I mean, we are, but there’s no need to make them sure of it.”
*
That night, the Tates left with jovial good-byes, handshakes, and air-kisses or as Veronica explained the French would call it, la bise. As the door closed behind them, Eddie, and Jack both could finally relax. Almost as soon as the latch clicked, Eddie had kicked both heels off his feet, and let himself fall backward into Jack’s armchair. Jack first started grinning, followed by a snicker, and it was all downhill from there. Shortly he was laughing hysterically, and burying his face in his hands.
“What’s so funny?” Eddie asked, sitting up in the recliner, smirking at the awkward goofball side of Jack that only he ever got to see at home.
Jack took a few deep breaths trying to right himself, and only had a few more chuckle fits before he was able to get the words out. “I thought I was dead. Then I figured you’d get Emily to play the part, but then I remembered she was heading out of town, and for the second time, I was sure I was dead.” Jack’s eyes met with Eddie’s and the two shared a grin. “I decided around lunch time to just trust that you’d handle it, and by one I had thrown that out the window and I was back to panicking. When I opened that door, I don’t know what I expected to find, but it definitely wasn’t you looking like that. I mean, you look…”
“Strange?”
“Stunning” Caught by surprise Eddie swooned at the compliment. He didn’t know why. He only hoped Jack hadn’t noticed.
“Shut up.” he replied, standing from the armchair, and playfully slapping Jack on the arm as he walked by into the kitchen, and poured a glass of water.
“No, I’m serious.” Jack was exaggeratedly rubbing the new bruise Eddie had left. “Edie’s a looker. I’m a lucky man. Not only do I have such a beautiful wife, but we got away with it.”
Eddie had walked back into the living room, and handed another glass of water to Jack. “Drink this. You have to work in the morning, and you’ve been drinking.”
“God you’re too good to me.” Jack took the drink and started gulping it down.
“I know. Also, we haven’t gotten away with anything yet,”
“What do you mean?”
“Veronica expects her new friend Edie to spend the day shopping with her tomorrow.”
“So just cancel. I’ll make up an excuse when I get to work.”
“I don’t think that’s going to work. She doesn’t seem like the type of person to take no for an answer. Vice President is a big deal. I don’t want to rock the boat too much until you’ve signed your contract.”
“I don’t see what one has to do with the other.”
“The way she tells it, being the wife of a Tate Chemical executive is a full time job in and of itself.”
In a way he never had before, Jack reached out, and held both Eddie’s hands in his, and looked him directly in the eye. “You’ve done enough, Eddie. I really appreciate it, but you don’t have to go this far for me.”
“I want to.” Eddie replied warmly, catching Jack by surprise. It was then he remembered himself enough to explain, “I mean I want to help you. Not go shopping. I’ve already been out grocery shopping with my hair in curlers, and I’ve played the part of dinner hostess. What’s one more day in a dress?”
“Grocery shopping?”
“It’s a long story. I’ll tell you later.”
If you’re sure about doing this, I’m okay with it, but if you want to back out I swear I won’t hold it against you.” It was then the both of them realized that they were still holding hands, and in unison the pair’s cheeks flushed, and they pulled away from each other, Jack staring at the floor scratching the back of his head, and Eddie collecting the glasses from the table and carrying them to the kitchen trying not to make eye contact.
“I’m sure,” he said as he left the room again. He shouted back behind him. “I do want to get out of this getup though. It might be pretty but it’s very uncomfortable. Can you go across the street and get my clothes?”
“What are they doing at Emily’s?” Jack shouted back.
Eddie replied “She swapped all my stuff for some of hers in case someone had to go in our bedroom.” only to realize the use of the phrase our bedroom after the fact. He hoped Jack didn’t notice. “I thought she was being crazy, but it turns out she was right after all.”
“Gotcha. I’ll be right back then.”
In the meantime, Eddie had collected all the dishes, and stacked them up next to the sink. In an extreme rarity, he had decided to leave them for the morning. The hour was growing later, and he’d had such a big day that all he wanted to do was sleep.
In the bedroom, he’d unclipped his hose from his garter, and balled them up and tossed them into the floor. The clip-on earrings were deposited on the dresser with ease providing welcome relief to his pinched earlobes, but getting the necklace clasp unlatched with the unfamiliar nail extensions was a different story. While clumsily fumbling with the little metal device, he felt Jack move his fingers out of the way, and undo the piece for him. He asked, “Actually, can you unzip me while you’re back there?”
“Of course.” Eddie tried not to shudder when Jack’s fingers accidentally grazed the back of his neck, but couldn’t contain the simple pleasure that flowed down his spine for just a brief moment before the whir of the zipper filled the small bedroom. “I just caught a chill,” he explained.
“Well have I got bad news for you.” Jack said. “The door was locked.”
“You’re kidding.” Eddie replied incredulously. “That’s probably the first time they’ve ever done that. I have nothing to sleep in. Can I borrow something?”
“Of mine?” Jack chuckled. “I guess so, but you’ll be swimming in my pajamas. I imagine that would be like trying to sleep in a straight jacket. Your arms won’t even come out of the sleeves.”
“I’m sure you’re right, but I don’t see a better idea. If you’ve got one, let’s hear it.”
“Just wear something of Emily’s.”
“You’re joking.”
“It’s no big deal.”
“Seriously, stop making fun of me.”
“I’m not, I swear.” Jack was in fact grinning ear to ear, but it was kind. The type of smile that warmed up a person's day. “Look, if I laugh then I’ll do all of the laundry for a month.”
“Okay, fine, but you better not laugh though, or we’ll both be doomed to wear shrunken pink underwear for a while.”
Eddie opened the dresser drawer containing all of the foreign sleepwear, and searched for his outfit for the evening, struggling to find a single piece that wasn’t on the frilly side of feminine. Unable to meet that criteria he instead decided to choose based on warmth, and he selected a baby blue satin negligee decorated in white lace around the edges, with a matching chemise that tied in a little bow at the neckline, and flowed down to the sides to leave the pretty sleepwear on display though in a more modest fashion. He managed to undo the knot tying off his corset, and let it thump onto the floor, before slipping into the diaphanous nightgown.
“What do you think?” Eddie asked, twirling around and letting the skirt of the garment flair out as he faced Jack.
“Damn, you’re beautiful.” Jack was obviously a fan of Eddie’s new look, and he was doing less and less to hide it.
“That’s enough of that, Jackie.” Eddie chastised, still using the pet name he’d made up earlier that evening. He hardly noticed it rolled off of the tongue so easily. At this point, all he wanted to do was fall asleep, but in the back of his mind, he imagined the chewing out Emily would deliver if he fell asleep in his makeup after the lecture she’d given him earlier. He drowsily cleansed his face with cold cream in the bathroom sink, and then washed it all away. It was curiosity that had him dip his finger into the cocoa butter Emily had left on the back of the toilet. It felt nice enough, so he figured when in Rome and applied a generous layer onto his supple skin, rubbing it in until the pale yellow had all disappeared.
He almost forgot to put his hair up in curlers like Emily had instructed before he realized that in the morning, his hair was going to need to be roughly the same shape as it was at that moment. By the time he was finished it had almost been thirty minutes, and Jack was already tucked away under the sheets. “Okay, not quite as pretty.” Jack joked upon seeing his roommate walk out of the bathroom now dressed like his mother getting a glass of milk in the middle of the night.
“Shut up, Jack.”
“I mean you’re still pretty, but I don’t see you winning any beauty pageants in this particular getup.”
Eddie groaned and rolled his eyes before letting the negligee drop from his shoulders and onto the floor, before crawling into bed. He slid into his usual position of little spoon, and let Jack wrap his arm around his torso, though on this occasion he’d swore that Jack was squeezing him just that much tighter than usual. Their minds paced for only a little while, but in short order the pair were out like a light, saving the troubles of tomorrow for when it arrived.
For the first time since moving in with Jack, Eddie woke to the sound of an alarm. Having always been a creature of habit he’d usually have Jack’s suit laid out for the day, showered, and dressed himself. He’d be starting breakfast in the kitchen, but that morning his head was pounding. Veronica was right. He did in fact like the wine better than beer, but he didn’t like the dry mouth, the sick feeling, and everything else that went with it the next day.
Eddie was in a fog as the last night’s events slowly played back in his thoughts. At first he could only comprehend that something loud was happening. Once he realized that it was the little hammer waving back and forth that was causing him so much stress he elbowed Jack in the ribs and through a raspy whisper said, “You’re going to be late for work.”
Jack reached behind his head, and grabbed the little gold clock, halting the mechanism's momentum, and then without missing a beat, wrapped his arm, timepiece and all, back around Eddie’s midsection. “Five more minutes.” he mumbled, squeezing tightly around Eddie’s silk covered waist, breathing him in while his face rested in Eddie’s curler filled hair. Eddie almost agreed, briefly letting himself melt into Jack, until he noticed something firm pressing the silk of his nightgown deeper between his butt cheeks.
“Absolutely not!” Eddie shouted, grabbing the alarm from Jack’s hands, and standing straight up, letting the ring of those two evil bells once more fill the room. “Today’s your first day in your new position. How’s it going to look if you’re late?”
“Alright, alright.” Jack groaned. He pulled himself out of bed, and stumbled towards the bathroom, seemingly unaware of the tent poking out in the front of his flannel pajamas.
Eddie hurried to get Jack’s suit laid out. Fortunately it was freshly pressed so there was no need to plug in the iron. He stepped out into the hallway, rushing to get something edible on the table, and shivered. He no longer had Jack’s body heat to fight back the morning chill. He remembered the peignoir lying on the bedroom floor, and after a little backtracking, started whipping up something to eat.
When Jack walked into the kitchen, dapper as always, he found a simpler breakfast than he was used to consisting of just scrambled eggs, bacon, and coffee. Also on the table were two dozen curlers, Eddie’s forehead resting on the glossy mahogany. “This is your first hangover?” Jack asked. He gently rubbed Eddie’s back in an attempt to provide some comfort.
Eddie leaned back in his chair, and looked up into Jack’s eyes like a small child who just broke a toy. “I don’t think I even drank that much. Just a few glasses. Is it always this bad?”
“Only sometimes. I’m not surprised though. You were pretty tipsy by the time the Tates left. Wine leaves you with the worst hangover too, for whatever reason.”
“Well then I’m never drinking wine again either. I’ll be okay. Just eat your breakfast.”
Jack complied, taking his seat across from Eddie, and digging in. Through a full mouth he said, “Never say never. I doubt it would ever be this bad again, honestly. Take a couple of aspirin, and drink some water, and you’ll be good as new. What time is Veronica coming?”
“Oh, god! Don’t remind me…Ten.”
“Plenty of time then. Just drink some coffee too to get yourself moving. I’m sure you can handle it all. You’re a miracle worker after all.”
“Right. Why don’t you work a miracle, and take me out back and shoot me?”
“Aww, poor baby.” Jack answered, half snickering. Eddie glared one last time at Jack before returning his forehead to the cool kitchen table.
*
“I feel a little underdressed.” Eddie said. He was wearing a blue cotton shirtwaist dress that buttoned all the way down the front, nipped at the waist by a thin black belt that perfectly matched the black patent flats adorning his hosed feet, and the black handbag hanging from his forearm. It was a simple cute outfit perfectly befitting the young woman he appeared to be, but contrasted heavily with the green linen suit, black three inch pumps, mid length gloves, and the little hat adorned with an elegant flat bow pinned into Veronicas perfectly coiffed hair. Eddie had managed to brush out his hair into a passable style, and he suitably recreated the simple daytime makeup Emily had taught him during his crash course on womanhood, but with limited experience he couldn’t hope to achieve anything like the flawless elegance of his would-be mentor.
“Nothing to be afraid of, Edie.” Veronica said. “That’s exactly why we’re here.”
Two hours before, Eddie was standing at the kitchen sink, scrubbing the baked on grime of the previous evening's dinner party, and praying the aspirin would take effect just that much sooner. Now he was standing outside the most expensive beauty salon in town while a stone-faced man in a fancy suit and hat held the largest glass door he’d ever seen open for him. The establishment was nothing like the barbershop he’d frequented years before. Instead of waiting in an uncomfortable chair for his name to be called, and having to listen to a bunch of old men espouse their lecherous notions to each other, he was brought straight back to a chair, and a young girl, probably around the same age as he, dressed impeccably in the establishments uniform smock, was holding an expensive silver tray and offering him a tall glass with a long stem.
“Thank you.” he said, smiling and politely taking the glass. “What is it?”
“It’s a mimosa.” she answered, then asked, “Can I take your bag?”
“Oh, right. Of course.”
He handed her the purse, and took a sip of the drink realizing he’d just broken his vow of never drinking again, just a few hours later. Still, he liked the sweetness the orange juice added, and enjoyed the way the bubbles danced around his tongue.
“Alright ladies, if you need anything, I’ll be right over there, and Louis should be with you in just a moment.”
“Louis is the best this side of the Mason-Dixon.” Veronica boasted, as she and Eddie looked at each other through the mirror. “You’re lucky he could make time for you today. Of course, I spend enough money here, he’d probably have canceled every other appointment if I’d asked him to.”
“You really didn’t have to go to the trouble, Veronica.”
“No trouble at all. Women have to look out for one another after all. The first time Hughey took me to meet a client, I wore what I’d normally wear to a cast party or the like. I thought I looked like a million bucks, but the sneer those old bats gave me told me I looked six ninety-five at a local department store. After that embarrassment I had to teach myself what I needed to know to fit in with those crusty old geezers. I swore that if I could help it, I’d never let another girl go through that.”
“How many times have you played Pygmalion?”
“Actually, you’re my first. Young one’s like us coming into the fold are a rarity, Honestly I’m happy to do it. Don’t be so hard on yourself, gorgeous. I’d hardly call it playing Pygmalion. You’ve already got all of the tools you need, and you speak well enough. You just need the look to match.”
“That’s funny. You’re the second person to say something to the same effect in the past few days.”
“Well they sound like smart people. Oh, look. Here comes Louis now.”
“Ladies, welcome welcome welcome!” Louis said excitedly as he sashayed across the white tile floor to greet his favorite client.” Growing up other boys often chided Eddie for his girlish ways. Louis seemed to be on another level. He was a round little man, mid-forties, with graying hair, parted on the right side with not a strand out of place, and he wore a black suit with a boutonnière; a little red rose. “Is this the little miss Edie you were telling me about on the phone this morning? She’s a real dish isn’t she.”
“Indeed.” Veronica agreed. “Isn’t she just the cutest thing? Unfortunately, cute doesn’t suit our purposes today. Today is something of a coming out for our young Edith. Her husband is a young executive at Tate. She’s about to start a brand new life, and she’s going to need a brand new look to go with it.”
“Well, what are we thinking?” At this point, Louis was holding Eddie by the chin, turning his head to every angle it could reach without pulling it clean off of his neck. “I like the color palette for the makeup. Maybe just some cleaner lines, and bolder lashes. Heavy eye makeup is coming into fashion now. We’ll definitely need to ditch those cheap press-ons.”
Veronica was nodding in agreement with every word. “Absolutely. Also, I’m thinking a little less height for her hair. Not that this isn’t a good style for her, but maybe just a little less back combing. Something we can get under a hat.”
“That sounds lovely. Maybe a nice fringe like the French have been doing?”
Throughout the entire discussion, Eddie sat with a glazed expression, nursing his mimosa as he struggled to decipher the jargon flying around him. He yearned to interject, having been conspicuously absent from the decision-making process, but lacked the necessary input to contribute meaningfully. After a brief exchange, Louis and Veronica finally reached a consensus on the style.
“Take good care of her, Louis.” Veronica said, smiling to Eddie through the mirror, while Louis affixed a pink plastic cape over Eddie’s shirtwaist and snapped the little button in the back. “I’ll be back in an hour or so. I’m going to head over to Bloomingdale’s and pick out a few things so we might actually be finished in time for lunch. You’re in good hands, Edie.” With that, she disappeared out the door, leaving Eddie to face the unknown.
“How old are you, Edie?” Louis asked, once the two were alone.
“Nineteen, sir.” Eddie answered politely, eliciting a chuckle from his new stylist.
“Honey, I’d rather you call me ma’am than sir. Why don’t you just call me Louis too? We’re practically best friends already.” He found a wide bristled brush in his station, and starting at the ends of Eddie’s hair he brushed short strokes at first, but they grew longer and longer as he moved closer to the scalp. Eddie’s hair detangled, and the product left in from the night before, plus the light coating of hairspray he’d used that morning loosened up. When all was said and done, he was left with a fluffy mass of waves that refused to lie down flat. “I love how thick your hair is, and the color is to die for. You should try growing it a little bit longer. The cascading updos I could do with this bounty would be a work of art.”
“I might do that.” Eddie replied, trying to be nice.
Louis could tell Eddie was uncomfortable, but his reasoning wasn’t exactly spot on. “I know you’re worried about me doing up your hair like you’re some old fogie, but I promise you now, I would never do that to you. I don’t think I could live with myself. That’s definitely not what Ronnie wants either. We just want to take you to the next level. Less hometown sweetheart, and more sophisticated young woman. Do you trust me?”
“Umm…” Eddie didn’t know how to answer.
“Well too bad.” Louis joked before taking him by the hand. “Let’s get you washed.”
Louis pulled Eddie across the salon floor to a corner filled with a row of wash basins where a few younger girls were waiting, thumbing through magazines. “Girl’s, this is Edie. She’s in today for the works. If you could get her washed, when you’re finished, just bring her back to my station.” He then placed his hand comfortingly on Eddie’s shoulder and said, “Edie dear, these two are going to take care of you, while I get myself setup. You’re in good hands.”
Eddie just nodded helplessly in response. At the very least a warm sensation was starting to wash over his body thanks to a little help from his second mimosa. The girls had him sit in the reclined chair with the back of his neck resting in the sink basin. As one began to shampoo, she was anything but gentle, though Eddie still found it incredibly relaxing. By the time she rinsed and began repeating the process, he was nearly asleep. He let his eyes close, and decided to just enjoy the pleasant sensations of the girls plying their trade.
Once finished they wrapped his hair up in a little soft towel that fastened closed at the front. From there, he was led back across the floor, feeling even more exposed than when he arrived. Eddie back in the chair, Louis set to task with expertise. His shears seemed to disappear into a blur as he snipped away the ends of Eddie’s hair. Overall it was a very short process, where the only time Louis seemed to be concentrating was when he was cutting Eddie’s new bangs as the damp hair hung limply in his face.
Satisfied with the result, Louis ran a comb through, collecting any stray trimming still hanging on. Once that was finished, he started rolling up Eddie’s hair in a fashion not too dissimilar from what Emily had done the day before, but in less than half the time. “Practice makes perfect, I guess.” Eddie thought to himself, while he watched Louis’ fingers moving as quickly as his own when he sewed a button. He found himself wondering if he could develop the same level of skill if he applied himself.
Once every strand was arranged neatly into place, Louis brought him over to a row of hairdryers, and sat him under one of the glossy pink machines. After the whir of the warm air started, Louis said something to Eddie, but he had no idea what. He just smiled and nodded.
Eddie sat bored for a few minutes, his gaze darting around the room expecting to find everyone scrutinizing him and his presentation. Even though there wasn’t an eye on him, he still became increasingly conscious of how he was carrying himself. He started putting in the extra effort to sit up as straight as possible with his knees pressed firmly together. Eventually though the anxiety gave way to boredom, so he started fussing around with a stack of magazines on a nearby table. Cosmopolitan was as good of a choice as any, and by the time Louis switched the dryer off he was that much more knowledgeable of the first ladies’ wardrobe.
Eddie’s hair was dry, and Louis was all smiles. He explained, “I’m going to play esthetician before we brush out your style, and Charlene is going to come work on your nails at the same time. That way we can get you over to Bloomingdale’s before my hair grays anymore than it already is.”
Cold cream and a face wash were nothing different from what Eddie had done the night before, but after that it was into unknown territory as Louis gave him his first facial. After a firm round of exfoliation, a plethora of lotions and creams were applied, and cucumber slices were placed over his eyes. Meanwhile, Eddie had felt someone handling his fingers. He both heard, and felt the pop as each of his press-on nails were freed from their current placement, the cheap glue doing little if anything to hang on.
“French manicure?” a woman’s voice asked.
Louis answered, “I think that would be best. Charlene. It’s classy, and it goes with anything really. Edie here is leaving with a proper look, but she’ll still need to be able to cut loose. She is still young after all.”
Eddie didn’t have a clue what anyone was doing. He could only hope that nothing was going to be too hard to undo once they figured a way out of all of this. All in all it wasn’t too unpleasant. There was only a little pain when Louis plucked away a few stray eyebrow hairs, perfecting Emily’s efforts. Even after Charlene told Eddie he could move his fingers again, he still kept them splayed, as the unfamiliar glossiness of his new talons were such a foreign sensation, he was certain if he did anything else he’d somehow ruin them.
“You don’t have to be so careful, sugar.” Charlene explained. “These are acrylics. They’re state of the art. You’d have to put in some effort to mess those up. Just try not to break one, or it will take your natural nail with it. You should be fine as long as you’re not fixing any cars or anything, and you don’t really strike me as the type.”
After Louis removed the cucumbers, and rinsed Eddie’s face for the final time, he finally got to examine his new nails. They were definitely shiny, glittering under the overhead fluorescent lighting. They were only about a half inch long, but to Eddie they might as well have been a yard. It was definitely going to take some getting used to.
Louis set to task painting Eddie’s face in earnest. With every bottle and compact he tried to explain what he was doing, but Eddie was too focused to listen. He was enthralled by an artist painting a masterpiece like it was any other Friday. His eye makeup was similar to the dinner party, but the lines were perfectly clean, like a painter peeling off his blue tape. Everything was perfectly symmetrical. Also, the products he was using were much nicer than the grocery store brands Eddie had used that morning.
At first glance Eddie thought he looked older, but upon closer inspection he realized that he still appeared as young and beautiful as he already was, but more mature. Edie was definitely becoming the young lady Veronica was trying to create.
Ecstatic with his work, Louis started unrolling Eddie’s hair, whistling happily to himself while he worked. Just like with Emily, his hair wound up a mass of springy coils, all packed tightly around Eddie’s head. Louis backcombed it much less however, creating just a little height at the routes, and he left more of the curl intact. With his Denman styling brush, he smoothed the top, and arranged the soft curls and waves around the bottom, having them flip out underneath the little bubble of hair he’d created on top. Eddie’s new bangs were brushed through so they fell softly, side-parted onto his forehead. All in all it wasn’t too far off from how he walked in with but it was clean and polished in a way that would take meticulous patience to recreate.
“Voila!” Louis said proudly, unsnapping the cape, and brushing off the back of Eddie’s neck. “What do you think, sweetheart?”
Eddie was genuinely speechless. He stared in awe at his reflection. It was definitely his reflection. He blinked, waved his arms, and even made a few funny faces to make sure. He just couldn’t believe it. There was no trace of the effeminate boy he’d seen in the mirror so many times before. There was a young lady, a heartbreaker at that, dripping with charm, and oozing glamor.
“That bad, huh?” Louis asked, half joking, and half hoping this girl wasn’t going to start crying in the middle of the shop.
“What…oh no. Of course not. You’re incredibly talented. I just can’t believe it. I look like a completely different person.”
“Yes you do.” Veronica beamed. “This is exactly what I was talking about. It’s wonderful, isn’t it.”
“Oh my god, Veronica, you scared me.” Eddie held his fanned out hand over his chest after he jumped. “I didn’t know you were standing there.”
“I figured I’d let you have your moment.” She then turned to Louis and said, “Delightful as always. You’re a master of your craft. Charge it to my account. Will we be seeing you this evening?”
“Of course, darling. I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”
“Thank you, Louis. I love it” Eddie said, mentally returning to the room. He didn’t really know how he felt about his new look, but he knew any woman would be thrilled with his efforts, as the work itself was unquestionably superb.
Louis, and Veronica kissed the air by their cheeks. Eddie took a cue and followed suit. After he collected his purse, he followed Veronica out to the town car, and the two were on their way.
*
“Edie, give me a little twirl, if you would.” Veronica was in full force. Eddie was standing on a little podium wearing a gorgeous turquoise evening gown, its draping skirt tickling the tops of his bare feet. It was a silk brocade with a modest high neckline, but still form fitting enough to accentuate his false bosom, and the little metal filaments sparkled in the overhead studio lighting.
Eddie’s cheeks burned red, glowing brightly through the layer of powder foundation. Veronica had had him trying on outfit after outfit; suits, evening dresses, day dresses, tennis dresses, skirts, blouses, and dozens of other garments eddie didn’t even know how to describe, and to top it all off he was now wearing the most expensive piece of clothing he had ever seen, praying that he didn’t do anything to harm it in some way that would invite the wrath of the busy department store workers treating him like a show floor mannequin.
Only ten minutes prior, he was convinced the jig was up. The evening gown was backless. Without so much as a request for cooperation from the dressers, they stripped him of his brassier leaving the soft flesh of his flat chest on full display for all to see, including Veronica. A kind old seamstress tried to offer comfort. “Don’t worry, dear. A lot of us had to stuff when we were younger. It’s perfectly normal for a girl your age. What are you, nineteen?”
“Yes, ma’am.” Eddie replied, his eyes darting nervously around the small mirrored room.
“Mark my words, miss. This time next year, you’ll have developed, and you’ll be even lovelier than you are now. In the meantime, we can sew some padding into the garment to help. I’ll have them bring out something to use as a placeholder until we make it more permanent.”
“See, Edie dear.” Veronica said from the plush armchair down on the floor. “Nothing to be ashamed of. She said lots of girls your age are dealing with the same thing. Just let her work. Those gowns are supposed to be perfectly tailored to the wearer. We’re hosting an award ceremony for the staff in a few weeks for the end of the quarter, and it's usually quite an affair. We need you looking your best.” Eddie was just glad he’d decided to wear a half slip instead of a full one that morning, so he wasn’t in the exact same situation wearing nothing but panties.
Now that he was wearing the dress and he could see his reflection in the mirror, Eddie had to admit it was a beautiful piece. It was the kind of thing most girls would kill for. He knew Emily certainly would. “The color suits me better, though, and I like the large bow under the bust.” he thought to himself, then inwardly cringed at the momentary betrayal of the little masculinity he’d maintained.
“White opera gloves, Mrs. Tate?” the seamstress asked, while she diligently pinned the hem length.
“No, I think something dyed to match the dress. Perhaps just a shade darker to match the shoes.”
“Oh yes, that would be lovely. Those slingbacks are such a rich blue, they’ll go nicely. I’ll send off a fabric sample to the dyer with the gloves. It should be ready by next week.”
“Wonderful.” Veronica said with a smile. “Edie, seriously you look lovely. I’m jealous. If I could steal your youth I just might.”
“And I’d let you have it.” Eddie's lighthearted remark earned a chuckle from his patron.
After carefully removing the work in progress, and getting stabbed by a single errant pin, Eddie finally stepped down from the podium, and was allowed a short silk robe to cover himself with. They also gave him his bra back, but he waited till his back was facing the rest of the room to slip into it.
Veronica stood from her seat, and after removing her gloves, and lighting a slim cigarette said, “Allright Edie, we’re off to accessories. I know you are bereft in that department. I didn’t see a single hat in your house during our visit.”
“A hat?” Eddie replied, befuddled.
“Yes, a hat. Look, I know you young girls don’t like them, and they’re going out of fashion, but the upper crust hasn’t caught on yet and we still have decorum to think about. There are times when a well dressed young woman such as yourself should be wearing a hat…and gloves…like now…Do you even own a pair of gloves?”
“I do have one pair.” Eddie said defensively. He in fact did. He just didn’t say that they were a pair of leather driving gloves his aunt had gifted him for his sixteenth birthday. He still hadn’t found an occasion to wear them.
“You’re going to need more than that.” Veronica said. She knew she sounded judgmental, so to soften the blow, she placed a hand on the small of Eddie’s back to comfort him. “Hats, gloves, scarves, coats, new jewelry, and so much more. Perhaps even a mink stole, or something of the sort. You’ll definitely need an outfit suitable for the Red Room after hours. Honestly, I think over half of the boy’s business is probably done there rather than at the office.
“This is a lot, Veronica.” Eddie said. “I’m not sure I’ll ever be able to pay you back.”
“So you and Jack obviously haven’t discussed his salary yet. Well that’s between you two, but let me just say you absolutely will be able to afford it. Even so, I’d prefer you didn’t pay me anything. Just do me a favor, and pay it forward when you find yourself in my position. Shall we move along? When we’re finished, we can swing by Tate Chem and say hello.”
*
That afternoon the office was buzzing. The new partnership Jack had been working on had finally come to fruition. The deal was big enough to merit a restructuring of the accounts department so they could better accommodate the workload. A classified listing to fill several new positions was going in the paper Monday, and the new recruits would need a direction by the time they were hired. Jack had moved his things into his new office earlier that morning only to find he still had plenty of room to spare in the new spacious accommodations.
He couldn’t complain though. It was what he had been working towards for the past several years, and his efforts were finally paying off. The new organizational structure was going to upset some, having them lose some of their long term accounts to their younger peers, but if they could keep up, and adapt to the new workload they’d actually come out ahead in the end, cementing themselves as indispensable to the organization.
“Mr Lamb, your wife is here to see you.” said the young secretary whose name he’d had yet to learn over the intercom.
“You’re shitting me.” Jack said to himself, standing just a little too quickly, and spilling a stack of papers onto the floor. “Tell her I’ll be right out.” he answered. It took him a moment to figure out exactly which button he should press on his end.
Out on the floor Veronica was stopping by each and every desk to say hello on her way to the colonel’s office. She made it a point to learn one anecdote from each employee so she could ask them about it when they next spoke. It was becoming harder as the company grew, but she took it as a challenge, and had yet to fall short.
Meanwhile, Eddie was standing silently in front of Jack’s new secretary’s desk, trying not to notice every single salesman finding an excuse to walk by and get a better view. “Would you like a cup of coffee Mrs. Lamb?” The secretary asked.
“Yes, thank you…Umm…I apologize, but I haven’t learned your name.” he replied, trying to force a smile in such an uncomfortable circumstance.
“It’s Melody, ma’am.”
“Well thank you, Melody. It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”
Just then, mercifully, Jack opened the door to his office. “Oh my god, Edie!” Jack nearly shouted, after seeing the end results of his roommate’s makeover. “You look…”
“Weird.” Eddie interrupted, obviously embarrassed by his attire.
“Actually I was going to say amazing.” Jack replied. He leaned down, and kissed his wife on the cheek, warmly placing his hand on Eddie’s shoulder. “Give me a little twirl. I want to take it all in.”
“Jack, hush.” Eddie chastised, but Jack’s infectious grin was just too much. He always had a way of loosening Eddie up, even in his most anxious moments. It was often he who gave him permission to relax and enjoy things. Eddie’s glare softened, and quickly enough, he was returning the gleeful smile to his faux spouse.
Eddie spun around on his toes, and demonstrated his newfound mastery of his three-inch, black, pointed-toe heels, the skirt of his dress flaring out as he twirled. He certainly looked the part of a junior executive’s wife, pretty, stylish, and definitely well kept.
His outfit, a black and white two-piece houndstooth suit consisting of an elegant, knee-length, knit, sleeveless, a-line dress, and a matching bolero was perfectly complemented by midnight black stone jewelry, a three-strand necklace and clip on earrings, as well as a black, satin, pillbox hat perched prettily atop his sleek new coiffure. Every single piece, down to the shining patent purse in his white, satin gloved hands painted the picture of a girl who wanted for nothing, and never had to ask for anything.
Just then Melody returned carrying a warm mug. “That outfit is to die for! You really are very lovely, Mrs. Lamb. I’m so jealous.”
“Isn’t she?” Jack agreed.
Still unused to compliments on his appearance, especially one’s about his pretty dress, Eddie flushed red, and tried to wave them off. Comparing himself to the understated beauty of the twenty something secretary, he didn’t feel he truly deserved them. “It’s just the clothes. Honestly, I’ve never worn anything so nice before. I feel like an impostor.”
“Nonsense.” the girl said, offering comfort. Melody was perceptive enough to notice the saddening expression of her new boss’ wife. “That outfit only looks so good because it’s you wearing it. You’re probably a knockout from the moment you wake up, I’d bet.” She glanced over to Jack, and discovered him admiring Edie, his tongue practically hanging from his mouth. She nudged him hard in the side with her elbow. “Isn’t that right, Mr Lamb?”
“Oh, right. Of course.” Jack sputtered. He wrapped his arms tightly around Eddie in a way that wasn’t typical for a man to do in public in the day, without a hint of shame. “You’re beautiful honey. Seriously, any man would be lucky to call you his wife.”
If Eddie was blushing before then all the blood in his body had settled in his face by now. “Jackie, we’re in public.” he said, pushing the large man away with a playful giggle, and hiding his face in his hands.
“Well, I think it’s sweet.” Melody interjected. “I wish my Thomas would hold me like that. What’s your secret? How do you two keep it fresh?”
“Umm, never go to bed angry.” Eddie answered with a shrug. He didn’t really know how to answer the question, but it made him think. As far as he could remember, in the years that the two had known each other, Eddie and Jack had never had a fight. They bickered of course, Eddie often chastising the once slovenly man for leaving socks somewhere socks should never be, but heated words were never exchanged. It certainly didn’t resemble any other adult relationship he’d been exposed to in his nineteen short years.
“I think it’s because we take care of each other.” Jack said earnestly. “I don’t think it’s something we have to try for honestly. The pieces just fit perfectly…but that’s just now, I’m sure we’ll weather a storm or two one day…eh hem…” He nervously cleared his throat while stroking the back of his neck while Eddie and Melody fell silent, shocked by the honest display of emotion so rarely shared by those of the masculine persuasion.
Eddie’s mind raced. While he tried to parse the meaning of Jack’s unintentional monologue his heart pounded in his chest, and he nearly squealed when Melody leaned over, and surprised him, resting her hand gently on the small of his back and whispering, “You are one of the luckiest women I’ve ever met. Way to go, honey!” Eddie’s face flushed red while he returned an awkward smile, unsure of what to say.
“There you are!” The words rang out clearly across the busy room. It was quite the feat, but one that came naturally to a born performer like Veronica. She waved her hand high in the air, and scurried to meet up with her reluctant protege. “I didn’t have a clue where Jack’s new office was. I forget how large this building is sometimes. I mean, Hughey’s office is right up the elevator, back down again, and I’m out of here. Hello, Jack. Hello, Melody. How are you two enjoying the new office? Is it everything you ever dreamed of?”
“It’s certainly roomy.” Jack answered with a chuckle.
“I suppose much hasn’t changed for me.” Melody said, then asked, “Can I get you some coffee, Mrs. Tate?”
“Thank you, but I’m afraid no. I’ve got to steal away this pretty little thing, but fret not, Jack. You’ll see her tonight at the party.”
“The party?” Eddie asked.
“Oh right, we’re having a cocktail party at the house tonight. Jack already told Hughey you’d be attending. We can get ready together at our house beforehand, and your husband can come straight after work. This way I can keep you all to myself until then.”
It was starting to annoy Eddie a little that Veronica had all but stopped making requests, and had slipped into only giving instructions. Still, he could tell her heart was in the right place so he followed along, but snuck a tormented face back to Jack and Melody as he passed. He didn’t want to make anything harder on Jack, feeling the path of least resistance would be to just go along with Veronica until they could finally figure out a way off of the hellish ride they’d created for themselves. He smiled to himself as heard Melody giggle softly behind him.
As they exited the building, Veronica leaned in close, and said, “I’d watch out for that one.”
“What do you mean?” Eddie asked.
“Secretaries, dear. They’re only ever out for one thing, and that’s to find a husband. Perhaps you should get Jack to request someone a bit older. He can hire whoever he wants, you know.”
“I’m surprised at you, Veronica.” Eddie said assertively, much to the shock of his tutor. “She’s just the same as any other girl her age; trying to make it in a man’s world. We aren’t all fortunate enough to not think about our living expenses, and some women have to work. She seemed nice, and until I have a reason to think otherwise, I will continue to hold that opinion.”
“Well…” For the first time since they’d met, Veronica was speechless. “I’m sorry, Edie. I didn’t mean to come across poorly. Perhaps my opinions have been colored poorly by my own past experiences. It’s different for girls your age, I suppose. Let me just say, your husband is a catch, and if you’re not careful, someone inevitably is going to try and steal him out from under you, but I guess you have to worry about that kind of thing less than the rest of us.”
“What do you mean?”
“I’ve seen the way Jack looks at you. He worships the ground you walk on.”
“He does not!” Eddie squealed, the corners of his mouth turning up involuntarily.
*
It was in the master bedroom of the Tate mansion where Eddie finally had a moment of peace and quiet. Veronica had disappeared into the kitchen to check in on the preparations for the party that evening. Having just removed the hat, gloves, and jacket, he appraised his reflection in an antique standing mirror by the doorway. The sleeveless houndstooth dress hugged his slender figure tightly at the bodice before flaring out gracefully over his two layers of petticoats. It was a figure he was certain any girl would kill for, and even though he could admit to himself that he liked the look, he felt he wasn’t supposed to, given his tenuous status as a male.
He thought, “Emily is going to have to do something about this hair. There’s no way I could ever walk into a barber shop like this. It really is so much thicker than I realized, too. It’s shorter, but I think somehow I still have more hair than Emily, and Veronica put together. At least, should anyone discover me, this helmet should protect me when they decide to club the pervert over the head.” Eddie reached up and patted his stiffly lacquered locks, genuinely impressed by their fortitude.
“Oh. there you are!” Veronica said, startling Eddie and rousing him from his trance. “I thought you’d maybe gotten lost. That ‘do is definitely you, dear. Don’t you just love it?”
“It’s…a big change.” Eddie replied. He honestly loved his new look. He liked the cut of the clothes, and the understated beauty of the expertly applied makeup. He just never expected that he'd be enjoying them on his own person. Even the hair, in all its impracticality, perfectly crowned the aesthetic. He’d have loved to work with fabrics of this quality for one of his creations, but wearing such pieces was doing nothing to support his ever-crumbling masculinity, and the whole experience left him feeling a bit weak in the knees.
“You look famished dear.” Veronica took Eddie by the arm and led him out into the hallway and out to the giant garden out back. “We’ll be having sandwiches and tea with some representatives for the new children’s hospital Hughey is donating a wing to. They want to have a large banquet at the dedication, and give him a plaque or something. Standard stuff, but we still have to work out the details, and dollar amounts. This will be an excellent lesson on the duties of a Tate-Chem wife. Just smile, be pleasant, and listen. They’re going to want at least forty-thousand to get started, so we need to make sure that his name is on the building. A man’s legacy is important after all.
Eddie was taken aback by how transactional the whole thing seemed. So much money went into philanthropy, but he knew from personal experience that very little of it ever actually helped anybody in a practical way. It certainly didn’t help him or his mother. All it seemed to be doing was ensuring a bunch of haves left monuments to their vast fortunes behind, while the have-nots had to be satisfied with the little collateral good that spilled off of the wealthy’s vanity projects.
“I’m sorry, Veronica. I’m really not feeling very well. If I could lie down for a bit, I might recover, but today has already been more of an adventure than I’m used to, and there’s yet more ahead.”
“Oh, of course.” Veronica said sweetly. “I’m sorry if I’ve gotten carried away. I was just so excited that I didn’t stop to notice. Just lie down, and I’ll have the help bring you some food, and an aspirin. Get some rest, and I’ll be back after my meeting.” Eddie layed on the bed while Veronica placed her hand on his forehead, and felt for a temperature. She thought, “She seems to be fine. Better let her rest. The poor thing must be overwhelmed. It's a big change going on in her life right now, but I’m sure she’ll adjust soon.”
*
“You must be Edie. It’s lovely to meet you.” The gaggle of women that had just arrived to the party all swarmed onto Eddie, making introductions, asking dozens of questions. The nap did in fact help and he found his second wind. The previous few hours were spent going through and trying on half of the outfits they purchased that day for the second time until deciding on a little black number that barely fell to his knee. The tight dress fit snuggly to his well padded figure, doing everything to highlight the assets of what appeared to be the young woman poured into it.
Armed with some bobby pins, a wad of fake hair Veronica called a rat, and almost a full can of hairspray, she managed to maneuver Eddie’s hair into a passable updo, teased high on top and decorated in the back by a large black velvety bow in the back. With the subtle gold chain necklace, and matching earrings, and the pink manhattan resting in his manicured fingers, every part of the feminized boy painted the picture of an up and coming socialite.
Eddie politely accepted the compliments, but didn’t say much more than that. The party was just getting started, and he was already surrounded by more people than he’d ever even seen in his life outside of school. It was an overwhelming experience, and he didn’t really know what else to do other than to follow Veronica’s lead.
Veronica, who had changed into a gorgeous red gown, played the part of the perfect hostess, making a point to say hello to each and every person in the room, leaving them feeling like this party was just for them and no one else. Still her magnetism wasn’t enough to distract from the beautiful creature she had in tow.
“Edie, you must tell me your secret.” One girl asked, before another added. “You must have sold your soul to the devil. I don’t know how else your skin could be so smooth.”
“Ladies, you’re too kind.I fear you’ll cause my head to swell, and I’ll never be able to get this dress off.”
“And she’s modest too. I see exactly what you were saying, Veronica. I think the Lambs are going to do well at Tate.”
It was all Eddie could do to break away from the mob, and find an empty seat on a nearby sofa. He sat down and for just a moment forgot his dress, showing his underwear to the doorway, but managed to cross his legs just in time before someone stepped through and got a free show. He thought the kitten heels would be less painful than his previous pair, but his feet were so tired he could barely notice the difference. The only thing that seemed to be helping was the fruity beverage he had been steadily sipping on since the party began.
For the next two hours guests trickled in, and before he knew it, Eddie was surrounded by hundreds of strangers. He stayed in the same spot for as long as he could, and tried not to draw any undue attention hoping that he could ride it out long enough to escape with Jack after precisely as much time as wouldn’t be considered rude.
“Where is that man?” he grumbled to no one in particular.
“Right here, babycakes.” said a random fellow who Eddie didn’t realize had been sitting right beside him.
“Oh, sorry, I’m waiting for someone.” Eddie said curtly.
The man was probably the picture of a gentleman two hours earlier, but at this point his hair was a mess, and his tie dangled loose in his wrinkled hundred dollar shirt. All night, Eddie had politely deflected the affections of more than a few suitors, but this particular fellow couldn’t seem to take a hint. “Well, wait no longer because he’s right here.”
“I can assure you, sir, that you’re not him.” Eddie slid over as close as he could to the armrest.
“Oh really. Who is this Prince Charming you’re waiting for then?”
Just then, a booming voice sounded out across the room, drawing many eyes. “Her husband!”
“Oh, Jackie.” Eddie squealed gleefully. He stood up and hurried to his roommate, not looking back once at the drunk in his wake. He hopped up and kissed Jack on the cheek, and then twinged at how naturally the action came.
“Hi Honey!” Jack said. He leaned over and kissed his embarrassed roommate full on the mouth, and then glared at the drunk on the couch.
“Oh, don’t mind Roger, Jack.” Veronica said, seemingly coming from nowhere to kiss her husband hello when he arrived with his new VP. “He’s just an old lush from my theater days. He’s harmless really.” Sure enough, Roger was already long gone, having set his sights on what he hoped was a more available target.
At the start of the get together, the crowd mostly consisted of business men and their wives, finally able to cut loose as a long week, but as the evening progressed the crowd grew decidedly more bohemian when the two men had arrived from the office, Jack had no clue what to expect, but it certainly wasn’t a group of people smoking Marijuana on the colonel’s porch while a string bean with a goatee recited poetry to them. Apparently Veronica had kept in touch with many of her old artsy acquaintances. Times were changing as the culture and counterculture of America were finally beginning to get to know each other, and perhaps even flirt a little.
“Not what I expected.” Jack said to Eddie, who he still kept one arm wrapped around.
“Me neither.” Eddie replied. He then whispered into his rescuer's ear, “Stay close to me okay? That’s not the first set of leering eyes I’ve had to deal with.”
“You don’t have to tell me twice.” With that, Jack scooped Eddie up like a baby only to immediately plop back down, depositing Eddie in the same place he was sitting only now, he was perched prettily atop Jack’s lap.
The colonel had joined a group of old men in his study for cigars while Veronica fetched a refill for Eddie, and a Martini for Jack. Once she was certain her guests were well taken care of she was off doing the same for someone else. For the first time that day, though in a room full of dozens of partygoers, the roommates were alone.
There was an awkward tension as they tried to look everywhere but at each other. Jack watched Eddie sipping daintily from the ornate glass. Eddie, who was staring into the fireplace turned his head slightly causing Jack to panic and the young man quickly moved his gaze towards a couple standing by the record player. When Eddie caught sight of Jack, he marveled at how handsome the man actually was. It wasn’t something he’d thought about much until recently. The previous few years, Jack was a constant. The pair had settled into a routine, and it was comfortable. It wasn’t that he took Jack for granted, but with every woman he met telling him just how lucky he was to be Jack’s wife, he had to acknowledge they were right. Before him was one of the most attractive people he’d ever set eyes on, and for whatever reason, that man was choosing to spend all of his time with him.
By the time Jack’s gaze was pulled back, Eddie was too lost in thought to adjust. He kept his eyes fixed on his roommate, an inquisitive smirk on his face. Jack and Eddie stared into each other’s eyes, and the two were somewhere else entirely. “I really do love your hair.” Jack said, breaking through the tension.
“Oh, do you think I should keep it?” Eddie joked. He gently primped, trying his best to smile like a model.
“If you want to.” Jack answered. “I certainly wouldn’t mind.”
Eddie snickered at the absurdity of the idea, but he quickly noticed Jack wasn’t doing the same. He didn’t say it in jest. Unsure of how to respond, Eddie sat stunned before noticing the empty glass in his hand. “I’m thirsty!” he nearly shouted. “Do you want a refill, goober?”
“That would be great.” Jack replied. Eddie stood up, and reached down for Jack’s glass. While doing so, he never broke Jack’s gaze. Before standing back up, he gently pressed his lips to Jack’s. The gentle peck was simple enough, but it spoke volumes to their desires. The entire journey to and from the bar, Eddie was on autopilot. He had just kissed Jack. Sure, he’d done it half a dozen times before by this point, but this time no one was watching. This time, for whatever reason, it just felt like the thing to do.
He thought about the absurd situation he now found himself in while he waited on the bartender to finish his order. Before Jack, Eddie had never kissed anybody before. The first time it happened, he was too dumbfounded to process the event, certain there was now a special place in hell reserved for him. The second wasn’t so bad. At the time he rationalized it away as the actions of his character. It wasn’t like they were actually homosexuals. They may as well have been in a play. The third, the forth, and the fifth went without note. Every time, it was just the thing a married couple was supposed to do so he did it, subconsciously ignoring just how pleasant the experience was. It was a type of intimacy he’d never experienced before, so of course there would be some stirrings. However, this last kiss he couldn’t ignore. This one didn’t have an excuse. He wanted to, and he was just drunk enough not to get in his own way. He kissed Jack before he could realize he was supposed to talk himself out of it, and strangely enough, Jack didn’t seem to mind one bit.
When he returned, Eddie noticed that the seat next to Jack had opened up, but as he went to take it his would-be husband wrapped a muscular arm around his waist, and pulled him back down onto his lap.
Through a playful giggle, Eddie gently chided Jack. “I’m gonna spill it, you big ape.”
“Then you better hand it over, so I can drink it first.” Jack said with a grin.
Jack pressed Eddie in tight against him, and started telling him all about his first day on the job, all the while Eddie listened intently. He was proud of Jack. The man had turned an entry level warehouse position into a vice presidency in under a decade after all. He draped his arms around Jack’s neck, going on and on about how amazing Jack was. The drink he’d quickly finished had definitely caught up with him, and any fear had long gone out the window. Right now, there were only two people in the room that mattered.
Jack chuckled at the sight of his drunken companion. He wasn’t exactly sober himself, but Eddie was on another level. Any of the slight boy's typical nervous energy had disappeared, and in its place a confidence exuded from the beautiful creation that was hanging all over him. He’d always thought beautiful was a better description for Eddie than handsome, and with a little bit of paint, and a sexy little number, it seemed that assessment was spot on. His painted lips were so inviting, but Jack restrained himself. Instead, he tried to listen while Eddie went on about the mysteries of feminine grooming he’d gotten a crash course in over the past couple of days.
Eventually, the conversation ran out of steam, and the two were left just gazing silently into each other’s eyes, almost in a stalemate. The two started to speak at the same time, and then both tried to apologize for interrupting. Another awkward silence, but this one ended, with a shared knowing smile. Eyes still locked, their breathing grew heavy with anticipation. It was Eddie who finally took the plunge, running his long nails through Jack’s short hair, and down the back of his neck. He squeezed Jack’s cheeks between his palms, Jack’s lips puffing out like a fish. Through their shared laughter, the first kiss was a playful peck. The second was much slower, and nobody was laughing. Eddie was actually speechless as he was left, eyes closed, lips hanging in the air, while Jack leaned back onto the couch, and gazed appreciatively at the gorgeous visage that he’d just shared the tender moment with. For Eddie this just wasn’t enough.
He pressed his lips firmly into Jack’s, like he was the very air he needed to breathe. This time Jack’s parted ever so slightly, and his tongue discovered Eddie’s. They explored each other, drinking in each other’s essence as their heavy panting breaths synced up. Jack was worried, only for a moment, but was reassured by Eddie’s emphatic participation that this was a pleasure for both of them. Eddie, who in every other situation, would have been worrying if he was doing it right, instead only thought of how much he didn’t want it to end.
“Do you want to get out of here?” Jack asked, Eddie nodding in agreement before he could even finish the question.
Many years, and a few dead friends later, Jack would regret driving that intoxicated, but at that time it wasn’t something anyone spent a lot of time worrying about. They couldn’t say their goodbyes fast enough. Veronica seemed to take forever parting, Eddie’s hands clasped in hers while she said her drunken goodbyes for the tenth time, meanwhile Jack stood silently suffering through an unrelenting half-erection pressing into his pants, only obscured by the plethora of packages and bags from Eddie’s shopping trip hanging from his arms.
“Tell the colonel I said goodbye!” Jack said it so fast, Veronica couldn’t understand, but that didn’t matter to him. He was already hurrying his bride out into the cool evening air.
He practically jogged to the car, packing the load into the trunk, and hurriedly opening the door for Eddie.
Eddie was taking his time, carefully navigating each step in the unfamiliar heels. Despite how gracefully he managed, he still didn’t trust himself not to fall flat on his face. He bundled up from the evening chill in his new fur stole, elegant as any celebrity walking the red carpet.
“I can’t believe this thing is so warm.” he said, rubbing his delicate fingers across the fluffy garment. “It almost makes up for the lack of trousers.”
“It’s a good look.” Jack swung the car door open, and with a bow and a very bad British accent he said, “M’lady.” Eddie raised an eyebrow, and playfully patted Jack on the cheek before sitting back into his seat, and swinging his exposed legs into the vehicle.
The two rode home in silence, save the smooth voice of the radio DJ and his song selections. They’d nervously steal a peek at one another, both thinking of holding the other’s hand, just to nervously pull it back as time pulled them both closer to sobriety. They pulled into their little gravel driveway a short time later. Jack tried to collect Eddie’s new belongings, but was told to leave them till morning.
Once inside, it was like the two had never met before. As their inhibitions returned, neither knew quite how to pick up where they left off. With no one making the first move Eddie glanced around the room, trying to find a way to break the ice with a man he’d been living with for the entirety of his adult life.
“We uhhh, made it in time to catch the end of Carson. I don’t know about you, but I’m starving. I basically had a few crackers Veronica called sandwiches, and that’s it. Sit down, and I’ll fix us something to eat.”
“Thanks. That’ll be great.” Jack answered, realizing he hadn’t eaten lunch, let alone dinner. Food was the last thing from his mind after the brief moment of romance in the Tate’s lounge, but with just that subtle provocation his stomach rumbled from beneath his belt. He slipped said belt off, as well as his tie, and unbuttoned his collar.
Eddie switched on the television, and stepped into the kitchen, leaving Jack to get settled. “How does peanut butter sandwiches sound?” he shouted out through the doorway.”
“Well, I’d settle for a rotten prune at this point, so that sounds downright gourmet.” Jack shouted back.
Upon returning, Eddie set two plates down onto the coffee table, one a stack of three sandwiches, and another, just a single cut in half down the middle. After one more trip for a couple of glasses of water, Eddie found his usual seat next to his roommate. While Jack scarfed down the late night meal, Eddie meekly took little bites, barely able to finish as he was still wearing the restrictive waist cincher, and it was still pressed tightly into his soft midsection.
He slowly took bite after bite, all the while Jack was summoning up his courage, and inching his way closer to the beautiful creature next to him. He slipped his arm around Eddie’s shoulder, and pulled him closer. Eddie enjoyed the feeling of the bigger man’s warmth and he melted into place as though their bodies were carved out just for each other.
“...I bid you a very heartfelt goodnight.” Johnny Carson signed off and the room filled with the flickering light of the static on the screen. Eddie took one last bite of sandwich and turned back to face Jack. The two silently gazed into each other's eyes, a smirk creeping into the corners of their lips as the unspoken feelings the two shared permeated the air. Jack seized the moment, and pressed his lips firmly to Eddie’s, eager to pick up where they left off at the party.
Eddie pulled his face back quickly, and covered his lips with his hand. Jack thought he’d royally screwed up, kicking himself for pushing it this far, when Eddie dropped his hand revealing the goofy grin of a mouth struggling to swallow. A big drink of water, and Eddie was fine, though he couldn’t stop cracking up. He squealed, “I still had peanut butter in my mouth, goober!”
Jack thought there was no recovery from that error so he held his face in his hands in embarrassment. To Eddie though, Jack had never been cuter. He could be a superman sometimes, but it was nice to remember that he was also human. In high school, many a night he’d find himself awkwardly sitting on her bedroom floor trying not to watch Emily necking with her flavor of the month. He used to be jealous, not of the boy, but of the romance he assumed no one would ever want to share with him. At this moment though, he was thinking of it as a crash course preparing him for this exact situation.
He pulled Jack’s hands from his face, and straddled his legs across his lap. Eddie’s skirt rode up exposing his satin panties and garters, but he didn’t care. He kissed Jack on the lips, lightly at first, but quickly dove into the act unrestrained. Their lips parted, and their tongues explored each other’s mouths drinking in the flavor of peanut butter and lust. It was clumsy, and a little silly, but right then, Eddie never wanted it to end., It did however once he and Jack were both keenly aware of Jack’s throbbing erection pressing into his own struggling to escape from its satin confines.
That morning as the two lied in bed, Eddie briefly compared his own to the phallus pressed between his cheeks, and felt ashamed. He was fully dressed as a woman from the skin out, and his own little peg paled next to the half asleep Jack’s throbbing member. He’d never felt like less of a man until just a day later, only this time Eddie didn’t seem to mind at all.
He reached down, and eagerly fumbled with Jack’s belt with all the coordination of a toddler tearing at a wrapper to get at a piece of candy. Then came the button. Then came the zipper. His momentum only halted when Jack gripped his hands. To Eddie, the man’s expression was painful. “Did I do something wrong?”
Jack’s breath heaved. “No no no no. You’re perfect. It’s just been such a long time since I’ve been with anyone. Honestly, I’m afraid you’re going to take off running once you see my deformity.” A small tear rolled down his cheek.
“I swear I won’t.” Eddie said cheerfully. “As long as you don’t do the same when you see mine.”
“Right…” Jack steeled himself expecting the worst, but he allowed Eddie to proceed. He slipped his shorts down, and revealed the now flaccid penis. Eddie took it gently in his hands, and made a show of inspecting it from every angle. On one side, the skin was rippled where the burn scar showed on full display just the same as the ones on Jack’s back. It wasn’t as pronounced as Eddie was expecting, but he could understand how such a thing could change the way a man saw himself. It certainly didn’t do anything to change his own opinion of Jack though. He was still the same perfect specimen he always was.
Eddie slid off of Jack, and down onto the floor onto his knees. His face moved in closer. “Y-y-you really d-don’t have to do that.” Jack nervously sputtered. He was gripping the armrest so tightly one might think he was trying to crush it.
“Shush.” Eddie placed a finger over his lips, and with the sweetest, most genuine smile Jack had ever seen said, “I promise I want to.” He turned his attention back to the organ, and half whispered, “I really really want to.”
At first, he didn’t quite know how to proceed, so he just gave it a little kiss. This was all it took for Jack to spring back to half-mast. Once Eddie wrapped his little fingers around the base of his shaft that was it. Their little interlude was already forgotten, and Jack’s fully erect sex was ready to go. Eddie didn’t quite know what to do with the throbbing hunk of meat aside from the scant details Emily chose to share with him about her exploits, and the things guys bragged to each other about in the locker room. The only part he was certain of was that the first step was to put the thing in his mouth.
Jack shouted, “Oh my god!” It had been almost a decade since someone besides himself had touched him down there, let alone pleasured him orally. He counted it as a miracle that he didn’t explode in the young virgin’s mouth right then and there. He leaned back onto the couch basking in the rapture of the encounter, but his attention was snapped back to the present when he felt a little scraping running down his shaft. He stopped Eddie for a moment, a little drool dripping down the first timer's chin while he looked up with puppy dog eyes. “Try not to use your teeth, honey.”
“Am I doing a bad job?” Eddie asked. He looked like he was about to cry.
“Oh, god no! You’re doing a wonderful job. Just less teeth. Nobody is an expert at anything on their first try.”
Eddie nodded, and returned to the task with fervor. His hand pumped the base, the same as when he pleasured himself while his mouth took in the head, and his tongue explored the mushroom top. It tasted like Jack smelled, though with a musk Eddie thought he normally would have found revolting but instead found himself craving. He felt Jack’s fingers grip firmly into the back of his rapidly decaying coiffure, not enough to hurt but firm enough that he wasn’t getting loose if the man didn’t want him to.
Jack didn’t force Eddie, but he gently guided him, helping him find his rhythm. Soon they were moving in a steady tempo and with every pump Jack’s penis slipped that much deeper into Eddie’s mouth. Jack whispered through panting breaths. “If you relax your throat, it’s easier.”
A quick learner, Eddie did as instructed, and sure enough, Jack was reaching the back of his throat. His eyes watered, and a small bead of mucus ran from his nose down to his lip. Another situation he would have normally despised, but he just wanted more. He wanted every inch of Jack’s member inside of him.
Things intensified taking Jack right to the edge of climax, before he roughly shoved Eddie off, but holding onto him so he didn’t fall backwards onto the floor. “I don’t want to waste that.” Jack said, before scooping Eddie back up onto the couch with him, and pushing him back so he was lying down the length of the furniture.
Tearing off the flimsy undies took no effort whatsoever, and they were shortly in a pile with the other discarded garments and shoes. With expert hands, Jack began massaging Eddie’s throbbing little cock while hovering over him and kissing his neck sensuously. It was the hardest he’d ever been when Jack undid the zipper of his little dress, and slid it over his head revealing the satin undergarments underneath. The bra was easy enough, but their momentum halted briefly since it took the both of them to undo the waist cinch.
“Oh you poor thing.” Jack whispered upon seeing the deep red imprints in Eddie’s supple skin from the boning of the restrictive shapewear. A quiet whimper seeped from Eddie’s lips as Jack started kissing the sores and working his way down from there. Before Jack’s own little hello kiss, Eddie’s sex was already standing at full attention. It didn’t take much to get the whole thing in his mouth, but that didn’t stop Jack from performing with gusto.
Eddie leaned back, sweat dripping from his body. He didn’t offer a guiding hand to Jack. Jack didn’t need it. “Jesus fucking Christ!” Eddie shouted, causing the neighbors dogs to start barking, but neither of them cared one bit. Just when he was about to finish, Jack pulled back to meet the gaze of his pouting partner. “No, don’t stop!”
“We’re not stopping, pretty lady.” Jack replied with a chuckle. He scooped up the object of his affections, and carried him princess style into the bedroom, only stopping by the bathroom to grab the little pot of cocoa butter Eddie had left on the sink that morning.
Eddie didn’t know how to feel about being called a pretty lady when there was no one else around, and there was no reason, but he didn’t care much in the moment. He certainly didn’t look like any boy he’d ever seen when he caught sight of his reflection the brief moment they were in the bathroom. Jack could have called him a turquoise canary so long as the pleasure didn’t stop.
Jack tossed the naked Eddie onto their bed with the same ease of tossing a stuffed bear, after fully pulling his trousers off joined the beautiful creature. Under the covers they held each other close. They passionately kissed while Jack held both their members in his massive hands, and stroked the two together. Breaking away, and reaching for the cocoa butter, Jack explained, “Okay, we need to take this slowly. Can you be on top at first? At least until we get warmed up? I don’t want to hurt you by accident.”
“Hurt me?!” Eddie replied nervously. “What do you mean?”
“Well, you know…Using that hole is a delicate process.”
“Oh wait…you don’t mean…” The idea of anal sex had never even occurred to Eddie before. He’d barely even masturbated at this point in his life. Only when he was absolutely positive his Aunt hadn’t been home, and even then out of a child like curiosity. When he’d moved in with Jack he just stopped, for fear that he’d be discovered, shamed, and then thrown out on his ass for being a pervert. Little did he know that Jack was doing it every morning in the shower before work.
“We don’t have to if you don’t want to. No pressure.” Jack tried to not betray his carnal desires. He really wanted to take the next step, but he didn’t want to pressure Eddie into feeling like he had to.
“No, wait…I’ve just never done anything like that before. Give me a moment to wrap my head around it.” Eddie thought about it for just a moment before he was ready. “Okay, just be gentle.”
“It’s going to hurt a little at first, but I promise you it’ll feel much better once we get going.”
Jack slathered the slippery substance all over his manhood while he lay on his back until he was convinced that adding any more wouldn’t make any difference. He was certain he didn’t want to do anything that might damage the delicate flower he now shared his bed with. He then guided Eddie to straddle his waist, lubricated his finger, and kissed him gently on the forehead before slipping it deep into his puckered hole.
Eddie winced at first, terrified of a great pain that never came. It was strange feeling something traveling a different direction from what he was used to, but not unpleasant, and maybe even a little thrilling. He relaxed, and decided to trust Jack as he always had. The second finger however was more than he expected. It wasn’t comfortable to start, and reflexively his sphincter clamped down.
Jack shushed him gently, trying to comfort the poor youth until he was just as relaxed again. Eddie laid down on Jack’s chest and listened to him breathing deeply until Jack slid his finger out.
“Okay, you’re in charge now, gorgeous.” Jack said, resting the tip of his phallus on Eddie’s awaiting hole. “Just go slow. We can stop as much as you need. I promise it’ll get easier, and if you want to stop, just say the word. You’re safe. I promise.”
Eddie bit his lower lip, and nodded that he understood. He slid down onto the throbbing erection just taking in the head. He winced causing Jack to pause, and the two held each other closely until he relaxed just that much more. After starting again Jack slid in just a few inches deeper. Another brief respite and he slid down one more time. This time there was very little pain. He was becoming used to the sensation of being filled by the sexy gentleman he shared a bed with.
Jack started pumping slowly, but steadily. Any resistance Eddie had left dissolved into nothing and Jack was now plunging deep into his partner with every thrust. Soon enough, Eddie was bouncing up and down on Jack’s lap on his own accord. The warm sensation of Jack’s member filled every fiber of his being with pleasure. It swelled in his loins before spreading with each thrust. The two panted heavily, taking in each other's essence as their pleasure reached its pinnacle together.
Overcome by the moment, Eddie looked into Jack’s eyes, nearly in tears, though certainly not at all sad. Jack gazed back, and his heart fluttered. This was the most beautiful creature he’d ever had the pleasure of setting his eyes upon, and by some miraculous twist of fate, they were here in his bed. He felt like the luckiest guy in the world.
The seconds blurred into minutes, and then time lost all meaning. There was no work. There was no stress. There was just this moment, and nothing was more important. Eddie felt Jack swell up inside of him as he began thrusting harder, his climax building. In kind, his own sex swelled despite the fact that no one was touching it, and his eyes rolled back into his head. The tension built up as Eddie dug his square-tipped nails into Jack’s taught pectorals. They accelerated in unison until the dam broke, Jack spilling his seed deep inside Eddie while Eddie did the same out onto Jack’s chest. The two collapsed into a heap, Jack’s now flaccid penis still inside of Eddie. In the afterglow, Jack remained inside, and caressed his fingers down Eddie’s back, while the pretty creature heaved quivering breaths, hanging limply over Jack’s torso listening to his heartbeat, without a single coherent thought between them.
*
Panic. That was the first feeling to wash over Eddie when he awoke the next morning. Before opening his eyes, he replayed the previous evening's events in his pounding skull. Last night it seemed so simple. For the briefest of time he was able to forget himself, and engage in the most glorious act of hedonism he’d never even dared to dream of before. Now, he was in the cold unforgiving light of day, his ass was sore, and he was a man who’d done something that society had made abundantly clear was deviant and unacceptable. Even worse, he loved every single moment of it.
When he opened his eyes, and found his bedmate gone, a tear welled up in the corner of Eddie’s eye. With absolutely no evidence, he decided what must have happened to the man who he’d so willing given his virginity. He imagined him waking up repulsed by his own actions, and sneaking out of the house in shame. Eddie knew Jack hated him. He knew Jack should. He knew he was going to have to find somewhere else to live. He knew his life was over. He just couldn’t decide which was worse, his entire living situation being upended yet again, or the fact that he’d never see the man he loved again; the man who he was just now beginning to comprehend his feelings for.
Eddie cracked an eyelid, wincing as the sting of the morning sun struck his vision. His head pounded while he stumbled to the bathroom. After the longest urination of his life, Eddie faced his reflection in the mirror. The perfect polish of the previous evening had worn off, as did his fake eyelashes. The remnants of his eye makeup were smeared across his pallid countenance leaving just one clean area around his lips, void of any of the foundation or lipstick meticulously applied.
Tearfully Eddie cleansed away the cosmetics, praying that his shame would follow the muck down the drain. He ran a brush through his hair over and over again trying to eradicate the shellacked style that the little flamboyant gentleman had created not twenty-four hours prior. Try as he might, his hair, while no longer a rigid helmet, still flowed and curled in that perfectly girlish way that no man of the era would ever be caught dead wearing. He wailed in frustration, and threw down the brush.
Crying, Eddie crawled back into bed, and flung the covers over his face. Unintentionally, he breathed in Jack’s musk, the weight of his loss hitting him hard. The tears poured like a facet. This went on for twenty uninterrupted minutes. Feeling like his head was about to split, he finally tried to steady his breaths. The comforter came down, and through blurry eyes he stared out into the room trying to make sense of the situation he now found himself in. It was only then that Eddie noticed the note pinned to the bedpost in the corner.
Note in hand, Eddie did his best to make out Jack’s chicken scratch. It read, “Good morning, beautiful. I had to step out this morning to run some errands. I might be home a little later than I mean to, but don’t you dare set one foot in that kitchen young lady, or I might have to give you a good paddling when I get back. Today is your day off. You’ve earned it. I’ll be back with breakfast soon, and then we’ll make a day of it. -Jack” and at the bottom Jack had scribbled a little crudely drawn heart. “P.S. There is aspirin and water on the nightstand.”
“That asshole!” Eddie shouted to the air. “I told him to stop poking holes in the furniture!” He may have been shouting and he might have still been crying, but the lovestruck youth had the biggest smile plastered across his face.
One look at the clock told Eddie he’d been lying in bed till ten a.m., a time unheard of as far as he was concerned. Shaking off his shame and embarrassment, Eddie decided to just keep his freak-out as his own little secret, and to face the consequences of the previous night’s escapades head on. Out on the floor, he spotted the bag that Emily had hidden away, freshly retrieved, and ready to be unpacked.
“Jack must have grabbed it for me before he left.” Eddie thought to himself. He dug out a few things, and started to get dressed for the day. As he slid his briefs up his smooth calves it felt almost wrong. The material was coarse, and rough on his skin. A typical pair of pants and button down shirt followed, leaving him to assess his reflection in the mirror. It was the same outfit he’d worn at least a hundred times over, but for the first time in his life he’d actually formed an opinion of it. Sure, he’d loved the craft when it came to clothing, but judging the garments by their aesthetic he hated them. They were boring. They were dull. They were perfectly tailored to his figure, but somehow, they still didn’t fit right at all. “Well, I certainly can’t be an Eddie with this hair.” he said out loud to no one, rationalizing what he was about to do. He stripped back down to the nude, and stuffed the bag into the bottom of the closet as well as the boy that was Eddie for safe keeping. For at least this day, Edie was going to stick around.
Edie searched through her dresser, borrowing another set of undergarments from Emily, a matching set of pale blue panties and a brassier. Another highwaisted pantygirdle kept everything tucked neatly in place, and then it was time to select another outfit. Her first instinct was to find a pair of pants, but if she was going to be Edie just for one day, then she decided she might as well live it up. A simple white, knee-length straight skirt seemed elegant, but practical enough for whatever adventures Jack had dreamed up. In the closet hung a pastel blue sweater set, with ruffles along the trim of the high collar of the top, and the seams of the matching cardigan. It all made for a perfectly pretty combination, decorated only with simple gold button earrings, and two gold bangles dangling from her svelte wrist.
Satisfied with her selections, Eddie tried her hand at makeup again, deciding to keep it simple. Concealer was a must given the dark circled the previous evenings escapades had plastered under her eyes. Beyond that though, the new girl only used the faintest layer of foundation with a little blush, a few coats of mascara, and a kissable application of her glossy red lipstick. Once again the mirror showed the beautiful girl that Jack had shared his bed with. She decided to save the torture of her shoes for later. The only addition remaining was the golden wedding band Edie slipped onto her manicured finger.
In the kitchen, Edie stood in her bare feet, waiting on a pot of water to boil when she heard the back door open behind her. “You better not be making breakfast, young lady.” Jack’s voice boomed. He grasped Edie by the waist, and pulled her in tightly, her squealing at the surprise.
“I’m making coffee, goober.” she replied, turning the giant man’s arms, and playfully slapping his cheek with all the force of a sheet of paper blowing in wind, leaving him mouth agape while she gleefully giggled at the bit of mischief.
“You’re going to pay for that.” Jack said, wickedly grinning. He buried his face into her neck, and played at taking a bite while she fought for her freedom like a woman with Stockholm syndrome.
“Jackie, we need to talk about last night.” she said, pulling them back to reality. “That came out of nowhere.” She let the sentence hang in the air, while she set the table, and unpacked the diner breakfast Jack brough home.
“Did it?”
“What do you mean?”
“I don’t think that was much of a surprise. I mean how long can two people share a bed before things escalate. It’s human nature.” Jack was serious, but he didn’t seem at all stressed about it. Being as helpful as he could, he performed the only culinary task Edie allowed him, and filled the percolator.
“I don’t think it’s human nature to do things like that. I mean you put your…parts…inside of me. How did you know how to do all that? The cocoa butter? Don’t get me wrong, I’m kind of sore back there, but I thought something like that would kill me. Why did I like it so much?”
Jack took a deep breath, and walked over to the table. He took the hands of the young lady who just two days before was his nervous effeminate roommate, and locked eyes with her. “In Korea, I’d get lonely sometimes…at least before the hospital. Honestly, before all of that mess the war was boring, if horrific. We marched and marched, never seeing battle, just the aftermath. When you’re faced with the specter of death every day like that, a person can come to crave human embrace. On leave there were whorehouses a’plenty, but sometimes we’d be out in the field for months at a time. Well…some of the other guys felt the same way. It really wasn’t that strange to share your bunk with another soldier. I mean we didn’t know if we were even gonna make it back alive, so the hypothetical judgements of a bunch of folks five thousand miles away didn’t really matter that much. Anyway, plenty of those guys didn’t need a war going on to enjoy the touch of another man, so they brought their expertise overseas with them.”
Edie was dumbfounded. She had built up this picture of Jack in her head, and that image did not include the information he was now readily sharing with her as though it was just another Saturday conversation topic. She asked, “So you’ve done what I did last night.”
“I have, but I prefer the other way…not that I wouldn’t do it for you, if you wanted me to.”
“I…” She didn’t know what to say. In that moment, Edie was playing a part, and seizing the opportunity to live a fantasy she didn’t even know she had, but now, the man playing the part of her husband was acting as though the fantasy was instead their reality.
“Why don’t you sit down, and eat your breakfast, and I’ll get you some coffee. I want to take a little day trip today. We can discuss it then. Right now, just relax and get some food in you, and hopefully you’ll be rid of that hangover I know you’re nursing.”
*
In the cool breeze of the autumn air a scene unfolded amidst the vibrant hues of falling leaves. Jack, a man of imposing physique yet gentle heart, carried his beloved Edie, her eyes veiled by a blindfold. Her playful laughter echoed through the air, mingling with the symphony of the rustling trees that serenaded their journey.
"Jack, please!" Edie implored, her voice laced with mock exasperation, "I won't run away, I promise. Just let me see!"
Jack chuckled, his voice resonating with affection, "Not a chance, my love. We're almost there, just a little further."
Edie sighed dramatically, yet her lips curved into a mischievous smile. She relished the sensation of the wind caressing her hair and the sun's warmth kissing her skin.
As the minutes ticked by, Jack's footsteps halted, and he carefully placed Edie on her feet.
"Alright, Jack," Edie declared, her hands reaching for the blindfold, "I'm taking it off. Don't even think about stopping me."
“Of course, dear. Don’t let me stop you.
With a determined motion, she unveiled her eyes, anticipating a breathtaking vista; a cascading waterfall, perhaps, or a secluded picnic spot. Instead, her gaze fell upon their familiar car, parked beside the very house they had been admiring when they parked.
Confusion clouded Edie's features, "Jack? What's going on?"
Jack knelt before her, his eyes radiating an intensity that mirrored the love in his heart.
"Edie," he began, his voice filled with emotion, "I love you more than words can express. You are the most extraordinary person I've ever encountered, and I cannot imagine my life without you."
Edie's eyes welled up with tears, her heart pounding like a drum.
With a flourish, Jack produced a diamond ring, its brilliance reflecting the sun's rays.
"Edie, this morning I put a downpayment on this house. It’s yours." he continued, his voice trembling with anticipation, "will you do me the honor of becoming my wife…for real this time?"
Edie nodded, tears streaming down her cheeks, "Jack, you can’t waste your life on me. I’m not even a real woman. It’s me, Eddie. The same guy you’ve been living with. You’re not thinking straight. This is just a disguise.
It doesn’t look like a disguise to me.” Jack shot back. “This morning, you could have worn anything you liked, and you chose that little number. Not that I’m complaining, you picked a good number. Whatever, that doesn’t matter. I love you. Not Edie specifically. Not Eddie even. I love you. Whoever you are…I just love you. I’ve loved you for a long time now, and I don’t think those feelings are one-sided. I never said anything because I was terrified of scaring you away, but after last night, I don’t think I can go another day without shouting it from the rooftops. I love you, Edie. Eddie. Any name you want to be called. I’ll ask again. Will you marry me?”
Edie held her hands to her mouth, frozen. A lifetime of rejection, abandonment, and tragedy had not prepared her for this moment. For as long as she’d been living with him, her biggest fear was the day Jack finally decided he was done with her. Now, here he stood, ring in hand, with a promise to never do that, and from the looks of the neighborhood, a very expensive Tudor home to back it up. “Of course it’s yes, Jack. Yes!!”
The newly betrothed couple embraced, tears in their eyes, and they shared a kiss. Not their first, and certainly not their last. Even this beautiful moment couldn’t derail Edie’s anxieties, her mind always fixated on the next problem to be solved.
“How are we going to get married, Jack?” Edie asked, the obvious difficulties of their ambitions having slapped her out of her moment of bliss. “As far as the state is concerned, I’m still male, and if we try to go down to the courthouse to get a license, they’re libel to string us up by our toes to tar and feather us, then run us out of town.
“Don’t you worry your pretty little head about that. I got an old war buddy who works down at the registrar of deeds. It’s pretty much just him there most days. He said it’d be no effort to type up a new birth certificate since you were born in this county. Anything after that is a piece of cake.
“I don’t understand. Why would he take a risk like that?”
“Do you remember the guys I was talking about this morning?...The ones who preferred the company of other men?”
“Yeah?”
“Well…that answers your question. He actually knows a few girls like you as well. He said he could arrange for you to meet them if you wanted…just so you know you’re not alone. ”
“Still though, that’s no little favor, Jack.”
“It wasn’t a problem. I assured him that you were the most beautiful creature I’d ever seen, and that no one in their right mind would ever believe you were a boy. You just say the word, and we can get our new life started, perhaps with a trip to Las Vegas next weekend so we can make everything official. That way I can add you to the deed.”
“Can we afford that? It seems like a lot, darling?”
“We’ll sit down and discuss money tonight, but for now just trust me…We can definitely afford it.”
*
“Well good morning.” Emily said with a delightfully wicked grin. “We’ve been shopping, I see. That’s not one of mine. She gestured to Edie’s blouse, an ivory confection of ruffles and pleats, tied off with a precious floppy bow at the neck.”Its to die for with those cute little stretch pants. Very modern of you, Edie Lamb.
Emily had just returned from her journey, given the suitcase she still carried by her side, and the gorgeous chocolate suit she wore, carrying her mid-length white gloves in her hand, Edie could assume she hadn’t been home yet.
“A lot of stuff happened while you were away.” Edie explained with a nod to the rock of her little ring finger. “Jack, and I are getting married…for real… I understand if you think I’m a deviant, and you never want to speak to me again.”
“Ha!” Emily laughed so hard she startled her friend, and then barged in through the door like she had a thousand times before. “Like you could get rid of me that easily. Honey, there’s at least a thousand people like you in the entertainment industry. I’ve known you two were in love for a while. I was just trying to stay out of the way until you figured it out.” Edie fixed them both a glass of tea, and the old friends took a seat on the couch next to each other. “Jack got the promotion, I take it?”
“Indeed he did.” Edie replied. “For the first time in my life I’m not poor, but I have no clue what to do with it? All I want to do is stay home, and work on my needle point while we cuddle on the couch. It’s surreal, Em. It happened so fast, I feel like I should be panicking, or running for the hills, but right now, I’m the happiest I’ve ever been. He actually makes me feel safe. It never occurred to me that I was supposed to feel safe.” Edie’s lashes fluttered as she dreamed fondly of her man. “Enough about me though. Tell me how your audition went.”
The tears started welling up in Emily’s eyes, threatening to spill over at any moment. Her smile, once genuine and heartfelt, was now a strained mask, cracking under the weight of her unspoken emotions. Her laughter, once spontaneous and joyful, had dwindled into a nervous chuckle, a desperate attempt to conceal the turmoil within. Edie saw this in her friend, and instantly felt guilty for broaching the subject. “Oh no! You didn’t get it? They’re fools. They don’t know what they’re missing?”
“It’s not that, Edie!” Emily squealed, the dam holding back her tears breaking under the weight of her inner turmoil. “I did get it!” Her voice barely above a whisper, she continued, "I have something to tell you."
Edie, guided by her warm compassionate spirit, leaned forward, her eyes filled with concern. "What is it, Emily?"
Emily took a deep breath, her hands trembling slightly. "I'm pregnant."
The words hung in the air, casting a shadow over the room. Edie's eyes widened, her expression a mix of surprise and sympathy.
"Oh, Emily," Edie murmured, reaching out to gently grasp her friend's hand. "I'm so sorry."
Emily nodded, tears welling up in her eyes. "I know it's not the right time," she confessed, her voice breaking. "I just got offered my dream job, and my father would never approve of a baby out of wedlock. I’m gonna have to take care of this pregnancy, or I’m fucked. I should have enough money saved up under my mattress. The tour doesn’t even start until summer so I’ll have plenty of time to recover. Really my only deadline is dealing with it before I start showing, and my dad gets his shotgun and drags me to the chapel with the next man that dares to darken our doorstep."
Edie's heart ached for her friend. She understood the societal pressures Emily faced, the weight of expectations and the fear of judgment.
"I’m not judging you, Emily," Edie assured her. "I just worry about you. Those procedures are dangerous, especially when they're done illegally. You’d have to travel North to get it done safely. Can you afford that right now? Do you know who the father is?"
“Jerry maybe…Tom…Does it matter?” Emily knew Edie was right. The thought of seeking an illegal abortion filled her with fear, but she couldn't ignore the reality of her situation.
"I know it’s not ideal." Emily said, her voice barely audible. "But, I've made up my mind, Edie. I have to do this. It’s going to be rough. I know it sounds strange, but I’m not meant to be somebody’s mother. I don’t want to. It goes against nature, or so we’ve been told, but it’s not for me. You must think I’m a monster."
Edie pulled Emily into her padded bosom, and held her tightly, not caring one bit about the fine silken fabric of her new blouse or the mascara now streaked across the front of it. “You’re not a monster at all. You know, I used to feel abandoned by my mother. I wondered why I wasn’t good enough for her, but in hindsight, I understand it wasn’t her fault. She was never in a position to be able to take care of me, and you know what? It wasn’t fair of the world to expect her to. Taking me to Aunt Francis’ was the best thing she could have done for me. Giving me up saved my life, and I hope it saved hers as well.”
Edie allowed Emily to cry it out for a while. At one point, Jack came in through the back door covered in grass. Before he could even ask what was going on, Edie was shewing him back out, where he was left to fiddle with the engine of his car for no other reason than he didn’t know what else to do with himself. Finally, when Emily calmed down, Edie brought her some tissues, and sent her home saying, “Go get freshened up, and try to relax for a little while. I’ll make dinner tonight, and we can sit down and talk about it. I promise, I’m here for you, and I support you no matter what.”
Emily snuck out the front door, not wanting Jack to see her in such a state. As soon as the door closed behind her, Edie scurried out the back, and tiptoed into the car park where Jack was standing, looking into the engine, smoking a cigarette, and otherwise doing nothing productive. “Jackie.” Edie cooed sweetly into her lover’s ear, wrapping her arms around his barrel chest. “I think I know something I want more than a new house.”
*
“Mrs. Lamb, you really shouldn’t be up in your condition?”
“Oh, hush now, Melody. I’m fine.”
Edie was holding the door of her new Tudor house open while her husband and his secretary carried in several boxes of papers.
“Are you sure? I don’t think I could live with myself if anything happened to your baby. I mean, you look like you’re about to burst.”
“Seriously, hon, it’s fine. I think you stressing me out over it is probably worse.” Edie joked, only to see the young lady’s face fall. “I kid, I kid. It’s sweet of you to worry, but I’m fine. I’ll be even better once my husband starts packing the car, and we get on the road.. We have to be in Winston by tomorrow morning to see the specialist, darling. I know it’s only a few hours away, but at this rate, the baby will be in college before you’re done loading up all these boxes.”
“I know, honey.” Jack said, as he hurried by stopping momentarily to kiss his wife on the forehead. “I wish I didn’t have to take all the work with me, but we’ll be gone for nearly a month, and even though I asked, the colonel couldn’t shut down the business and wait while we’re gone, but he wouldn’t listen.”
Edie slapped him on the rear as he walked by, before remembering their guest now standing in the foyer, practically whistling with her eyes raised to the ceiling, but with a tell tale grin on her face. “Oh hush. You know what I mean.”
“Okay, I think that’s everything. You can go now, Melody. I’ll sort through this stuff myself, before we leave. Two people would be too many cooks in the kitchen.”
“Are you sure Mr. Lamb?” the girl asked. “It’s really no trouble. I already told Thomas I’d be home late.”
“No, I insist. In fact, I’ll tell you what?” Jack reached into his wallet, and pulled out a fifty dollar bill. “Why don’t you and Thomas go out and have a night on the town, on me.”
“Oh my word! Thank you Mr Lamb. You’re so kind.” She took the bill, and quickly stuffed it into her purse. It was rare that she saw such a large denomination, and she was terrified the wind might pick up, and try to steal it from her.
“Go on, you deserve it. You can probably get away with coming in a few hours late tomorrow anyway. I hear your boss won’t be there.” Jack said with a wink. “And remember, you’re my eyes, ears, and voice while I’m gone. If anyone gives you any guff, you let them know they’re going to have to answer to me.”
“I will sir. Safe travels. Mrs. Lamb, you’re going to have to bring that little angel to the office first thing when you get back, or I’ll never forgive you.”
With that, the two women shared a hug, and Melody skipped out the door, excited to spend a romantic evening with her beau. Meanwhile, the Lambs got to work loading up their car for the long journey ahead.
Edie said, “I can’t wait to take off this stupid belly. I mean, the weight alone has been bad enough, but if you ever see me in another mumu again after this, take me out into the woods and shoot me. I’ve already given up. I can’t imagine how Emily must be feeling. Nine months of growing a little person inside of you must be hell. I’m just so grateful she’s doing this for me.”
“For us, darling…though yes, mostly for you. Hopefully the luxury hotel we put her up in has been of some comfort.”
“I’m sure it has. It’s definitely preferable to her dad finding out, and tossing her on the street, not that we’d ever let that happen. I’m just glad the day is almost here.”
“Just one little stop in Atlanta for that breast augmentation surgery. Honey, I’m still nervous about that though. Are you sure it’s what you want? It’s practically experimental, and you know I love you just the way you are.
“I know you do, dear, but it’s not about you. I want to feel more confident in my womanhood, and the risk is worth it. Those shots the doctor has been giving me have helped a little but not to my liking. I’ll be fine, I’m sure. I love you for worrying though.” The couple shared a kiss then Edie stooped down to pick up a box.”
“Absolutely not.” Jack said dryly while he watched his young bride struggle to lift the paper filled container. “I don’t think you could even lift that, but if you could, and the neighbors saw you doing it in your condition, then they’d tie me to a horse, and drag me out of town.”
*
“Aunt Emily!” the little girl squealed, running across her living room floor, and hugging the leg of the woman who just walked through the front door carrying a large package wrapped in bright wrapping paper.
“Hello there, Franny Lamb!” She dropped the box where she stood, scooped the child up in her arms, and squeezed until she grunted. “How old are you today? Three?”
“You know I’m six” The girl was holding up all the fingers of her right hand and an extra on the left proudly as she said it.
“Where’s your Mommy and Daddy?”
“Daddy’s out back building my new playhouse, and Mommy’s in the kitchen talking to Caitlynn’s mom.”
“Is that your little friend over there?”
“My best friend.”
“Okay, run along then and play with her. I’m here all weekend. We’ll talk more later, goober.”
“Mommy calls me that.”
“Your mommy calls everyone that when she loves them. Where do you think she got it from?”
Emily placed her down, and little Franny took off running at full speed into the mass of children swarming the house. From the waist down, the domicile was a frenzy, two dozen little voices chattering non stop. She fought her way through the mess, and found the kitchen where a bunch of tired mothers stood, wine glasses in hand.
“Oh, my god, you’re Emily Jones!” one woman shouted, pulling all the attention to the person who just strolled through the door. “I heard you on the radio on the way here. This is crazy. You’re like…famous.”
“You’re too kind. I’m not that famous yet. Hopefully I’m not a one hit wonder.”
The woman was about to burst with glee, her eyes never leaving the up and coming singer. She had to fight the urge to ask for an autograph for fear of looking tacky.
At the counter stood Edie, covered in frosting while she put the finishing touches on an adorable chocolate birthday cake, so focused on her task that she didn’t even notice the commotion in the room. Finally satisfied, she took her set down the decorating bag, and stepped back to admire her handiwork. “Voila!” A quick glance around the room told her that in the last fifteen minutes their home had almost completely filled with guests, one in particular she was thrilled to see. “Emily!” She rushed over to her best friend, and threw her arms around her. “Oh drat, I’ve got frosting all over your dress. Let me get a damp towel.”
Emily however didn’t let go. “Don’t you dare run off on me, Edie Lamb. I’ll take this hug over clean clothes any day.”
After a few minutes, they relented, and let each other go. “What’s in the box?” Edie asked, spotting the awkwardly shaped package sitting by her best friend’s feet.
“Oh, a guitar.”
“The perfect gift to give someone else’s child, right?” Edie was imagining the nonstop cacophony that was about to fill her home for the foreseeable future.
“Oh c’mon.” Emily replied, playfully poking at the young mother’s ribs. “It won’t be so bad once she gets some lessons. I got some of those too btw, but they wouldn’t fit in the box.”
“Seriously, it’s wonderful. I’m sure she’ll have the talent for it.”
“Where’s Jack? Franny said he was out back.”
“He’s in that huddle of men somewhere. They’re all back there building the new playhouse he got her.”
Another woman standing nearby interjected, “More like Jack is building it, while the rest of them stand around with one thumb up their asses, and the other wrapped around a beer can while they ramble about wrenches or something.”
The party went on for the next few hours until a bunch of parents were carrying their exhausted youngsters out to their vehicles. Once Franny was tucked away in bed, Edie decided to put off the cleanup until later, so she poured herself a glass of wine, and joined Emily who had found a spot on the back porch where she was sitting and watching Jack, still struggling to assemble the little playhouse.
She pulled up a chair and said, “The man can take apart a carburetor, but a little mail order toy like that, and you’d think he was building the Taj Mahal.
“He just wants to get it right. You know my old man would have said fuck it, and lit the damn thing on fire by now.”
“Yeah, Jack is a good dad, isn’t he? We’re lucky.”
“How is he doing with the new job?”
“Oh, the garage? He loves it. When I met him, he was so career focused, I don’t think he ever stopped to ask if he was actually happy. Of course the money was good, but every day, the colonel kept asking more and more of him, and his heart just wasn’t in it. I thought he was going to die from the stress. That life just wasn’t for us. Can’t say I miss seeing Veronica all the time, either. That woman was sweet, but she was almost too much for me to handle. Wonderful fashion sense though.”
“Oh she has style in spades.”
“Still, he did it long enough to get us a little nest egg, so it served its purpose. We have this lovely home, I’ve got my dress shop, he’s got his garage, and our daughter has so many toys, I’m afraid we’ve already spoiled her.”
“I saw in that last letter…You said you talked with Franny about everything? What did you tell her?”
“I told her the truth. That her mommy and daddy couldn’t make a baby of their own but mommy wanted her so bad that her Aunt Emily made her for me. I told her that we all loved her very much just the same, but some people wouldn’t understand so, for now at least, we have to keep it our little family secret. You know, she’s actually very mature for her age. I just didn’t want her to find out when she was older and hate us all for it.”
“Don’t be silly. She could never hate us. That child has too much love in her life, and her mother keeps extra around just in case she needs it. I’m just so happy for y’all. Speaking of which, come Christmas time, if he’s still around, there might be a fella I want you to meet.”
“Well, I’ll be damned. Emily has a steady boyfriend. You’re kidding me.”
“Oh shut up. They can’t all be bad, right? You got a good one didn’t you?”
Edie looked out into the yard where her husband diligently sanded away at what she thought was a terrible paint job the little kit had arrived with. Jack was working hard in order to get everything finished in a timely manner so the little wooden structure would be dry by the time his little girl woke the next morning. A small smile turned into something larger as Edie watched the man, knowing just how much Jack loved his family and how he would do anything for them. Turning slightly to look at Emily, the smile still on her face Edie nodded. "I did, didn't I? I got the best one."
The End
Down a Peg
By Lauren Bliss
It was a sunny Saturday morning in 1962, when our hero, Jimmy had finally found the end of his mother’s patience. Meredith Baker had taken her four children to her mother's house for a quiet weekend holiday. Things had been stressful since she lost her husband in a traffic accident, one year prior. She thought getting away for a little while would give the kids a chance to clear their heads, and maybe even bond again, since all they seemed capable of doing lately was bickering and fighting.
Catherine was the eldest at twenty. She had recently enrolled in beauty school with big dreams of opening her own salon one day. Sarah was seventeen, and an excellent student. She had planned for university, and was ready to prove herself just as capable in the business world as any man. She was very forward thinking for the time. Susie, the youngest at fourteen, was very much a tomboy, in that she liked to play sports and enjoyed the outdoors. Still, she had a feminine beauty and grace that had the boys at school tripping over themselves for her attention. All of the sisters were saddened by the loss of their father. As would be expected, every one of them spent several months grieving, but each was coming to terms with life as it was, in their own way
Their brother, Jimmy, had just turned 16 years old. He took the loss of his dad harder than anyone. Regularly acting out, he felt it his duty to fill his father’s shoes, despite how big they seemed. He was in a hurry to prove his manhood, but found himself falling short.
Jimmy was a slight boy, with high cheekbones, plump lips, and a small, turned up nose. It’s not like he wasn’t attractive, but his face could best be described as cute, rather than handsome. The soft countenance did nothing to assuage his fleeting masculinity, and living in a house full of women who constantly reminded him just how adorable he was didn’t help. In an attempt at cultivating the image of some kind of rebel without a cause, he had refused to get a haircut since his father passed. His brunette hair now fell down to his shoulders, but he kept it in an unkempt mess tied by a rubber band. The Beatles had only recently debuted, and it was still a few years before they normalized truly long hair on boys, and not just the shaggy mop hairstyle that was currently the bane of every parent in the western world. Unwashed as it often was, it made him look dirty. His mother constantly hounded him about his disheveled appearance, often saying, "I'm too ashamed to even take you in public."
They arrived the previous night, and their mother decided that the family would turn in early, so they could get up and help their grandmother with the chores. That way they could take her out to a nice brunch after. It was Meredith's way of saying thank you for allowing them into her home. However, around eight o'clock, Jimmy refused to get out of bed. His mother came upstairs, and started threatening to not buy him the new car he so desired. "Jimmy," his mother said, "if you don't get moving, and help with the chores, not only will you not be getting that car, but you will also be responsible for feeding yourself this morning. We're leaving for the club in one hour. Get up and put your suit on…now!."
"If you insist on ruining my life, at least have the decency to do it at a reasonable hour," grumbled Jimmy.
"Put your suit on now!" she bellowed. "The only thing left to do is take out the trash anyway. Your sisters were really a big help. They were up earlier than I asked, so they’d have ample time to get dressed, before brunch. I wouldn't want to get on their bad side if I were you, now move!"
"Alright, fine!" he yelled back.
Jimmy, forgoing a shower, began his morning by putting on his dress pants, shirt, and blazer. His shoes and socks weren’t an issue, but in a clear demonstration of his lack of maturity, he had to wait for his mother to help with the tie. He went downstairs to take the garbage out, but offered no pleasantries to his mother or grandmother, who were sitting at the breakfast table.
"I’m sorry he's being so rude.” said Meredith.
"It's okay. Losing his father was hard. It’s expected for a boy his age to act out, given the circumstances.. Give him a little bit of time and he'll grow out of it." said Grandma.
Jimmy heard the end of their conversation while he finished his task, and did not take kindly to being talked about like he was a petulant child. True to character, in response, he did the least childish thing he could think of. He jumped into a mud puddle.
"Why on earth would you do that?!" Meredith shrieked.
Jimmy's response was probably as honest as he could muster. "I don't know!"
Grabbing him by the ear, Meredith led him to the mud room in the back of the house and ordered him to strip. "Everything young man! I mean it!" Jimmy disrobed, and she handed him a pink terry cloth robe her mother had loaned her. He held it like it was going to give him some kind of disease.
He yelled, "I can't wear this sissy thing!" Jimmy wasn’t trying to, but found the end of his mother’s rope. She bent him over, and slapped him right across his rear. With a newfound sense of catharsis, she kept spanking and spanking until she had nothing left and he had no resistance.
She ordered, "Now, you will go upstairs and ask Catherine to help you get cleaned up while I try to find something appropriate for you to wear. Let her make you look presentable for once, or so help me god, Jimmy."
With no fight left in him, and heavily motivated by fear, he marched upstairs, and knocked on the girls’ bedroom door. Once alerted that everyone was decent, he walked in to find Susie sitting in an armchair under a portable dryer, with her hair up in curlers, wearing her dressing gown. Sarah sat at the foot of the bed, already dressed in her white blouse, and pink knee length pencil skirt. She was wearing a smock while Catherine put the finishing touches on her make up. Her hair was short, black, and side parted; a typical pixie, much like Audrey Hepburn’s. Catherine, who was the first to wake that morning, was completely ready in her yellow floral print shift, perched atop three inch white pumps. With her makeup immaculate, and her hair teased into a small beehive with a yellow ribbon tied into a bow above the bangs, she was a model representation of mid-century femininity.
"What happened to you?" asked Sarah.
Jimmy mumbled his answer, betraying his embarrassment. "I jumped in the mud. Mom's furious. She sent me up here so Catherine can clean me up, and in her words, make me look presentable for once."
"Well, take a shower first." Catherine said, appraising her workload. "Don't forget to wash your hair, and use the conditioner, but don’t rub it into your roots."
After grumbling some inaudible response, Jimmy proceeded to the bathroom and ran the hot water. He did everything exactly as they asked him to, out of fear of their mother's retribution. Meanwhile, in the bedroom, Catherine was removing the bonnet dryer from Susie's curlers. "I don't know what his problem is." Sarah said. "He thinks he's better than us, just because he's a boy. On top of that, he doesn't even take care of himself. He’s just disgusting sometimes."
Susie chimed in, "Yeah, he used to be nicer to me, but now he just complains about how I can't play ball with him anymore, because I'm a girl. He acts like I'm good for nothing, but I’m a better ball player than he is."
Catherine added, "Also, his hair and general appearance are sub par. If I could get my hands on his hair, I'd clean it up, and show him just how many more doors would open up, if he just presented a better image."
After removing all the rollers from Susie's hair, she brushed and teased them into place, then secured a black headband in her curls. Not being old enough for makeup, Susie ran off to finish getting dressed in the other guest room. Just as she was leaving, Meredith had come upstairs, having managed to find a white button down shirt and a pair of old shorts in some of the old things left around her mother's house. Walking into the bathroom, she left the clothes on the toilet seat, and told him that his sister would fix his hair when he was dressed. "I'll just pull it back. It should be fine," he said.
"Not today, mister. Today, we're going to look as nice as possible for grandma. You hear that, girls? I want him to look nice. Don't let him leave this room, otherwise."
Jimmy came out of the bathroom, wearing the outfit his mother left. It was slightly too small, and just immature enough that he looked childish. "I can't believe she's going to make me go out in these clothes." he whined. "It's too embarrassing. I'd rather look like a girl than some kind of sissy little kid."
Both his sisters could usually tune out his tirades, but that sentence struck a nerve with both Catherine and Sarah. He didn't know it yet, but he was going to regret it. Catherine took the lead, telling him to sit on the stool while she fixed a plastic apron around his neck. "Sorry honey, but the only clean apron I have left is this." It was bright pink, with large, white polka dots.
From behind his back, she locked eyes with Sarah, and gestured to the mirror. The unspoken plan finally began to take shape, she quickly covered the mirror with a nearby towel. Sarah had been thinking earlier about how pretty Jimmy could look when she saw his scrawny legs poking out from under the pink bathrobe. It almost looked like he was wearing a dress. He had no hair to speak of below his eye brows. Apparently her sister had been having similar thoughts.
"Now, Mom told me to make you presentable, so you better not fuss or fight with anything I do. You wouldn't want to get on her bad side again, would you?" she asked as she set to trimming his hair. It seemed like she was cutting a lot, but when asked about it she said, "I'm just evening the ends." She trimmed away, with laser focus, till his hair was just barely touching his shoulders. She hoped he wouldn't notice anything weird, when she paid extra attention to the area right around his eyebrows. Next she grabbed her bobby pins and two plastic rollers, and sat them down next to Jimmy.
"What do you think you're doing?" he nearly screamed, but quickly lowered into a shrill whisper. He did not want his mom coming back up the stairs.
"I have to put it up to dry it." Catherine stated plainly, as though nothing was out of the ordinary.
"Yeah, have you ever seen a girl under a dryer without her hair up in something?" Sarah asked, knowing he had no idea. She probably could have convinced him it was normal to brush your teeth with beet juice.
"I guess you're right," Jimmy said, not wanting to appear ignorant.
Catherine coated his hair in setting lotion, and set to pin curling it all around the crown, back, and sides. She then took the two rollers, using them to wind up his new bangs, and then fitted a hair net over his head, before he could touch it. Meanwhile, Sarah went downstairs to find a nail kit she had used the night before on Susie. She arrived back upstairs just in time to find Jimmy being led to the armchair and having the dryer fit onto his head. Catherine told him, "Your eyebrows could use a little work. I'm sure it'd make Mom happy." With no idea what she was talking about, he agreed.
Sarah interrupted, "I went downstairs. Mom said to make sure your nails were clean and mud free as well." She set to work on his nails while behind his back Catherine set up her waxing equipment. Jimmy would never admit it, but it was extremely relaxing being pampered, so he easily fell asleep again.
It was nine forty-five when he stirred again. Rather than gently being coaxed awake, Jimmy was ripped from his slumber, much the same way as the hair was being ripped from his brow. The sisters had ripped off a wax strip each, just as his hair had finished drying. He was still so groggy that it did not register as anything other than a rude awakening. They guided him back to the chair half asleep where both his sisters started removing all of the bobby pins from his hair. Catherine said, "I just need to comb your hair a bit, so that it doesn't look like a tangled mess."
"Whatever," Jimmy replied, disinterested in the whole process.
Armed with a can of hairspray, starting at his crown, she backcombed his hair into a huge mass that looked like a giant explosion of tangled curls. Then, she proceeded to smooth the top back over the mess, and created a giant bouffant bubble of hair at the crown, standing three inches high. After that, she parted his hair on the left side, and teased the front lightly, so that it too stood at least an inch off the scalp. Next, she smoothed the curls at the bottom together, creating an outward flip that circled all the way around his head. Finally, she removed the two rollers in the front, and swept the lightly curled bangs to the side. There was just one more thing left to finish off the chic look she had created, so she grabbed a barrette with a yellow bow, and clipped it into his hair on the right side, next to the bangs. It was this clicking noise that finally got his attention, and made him aware that something wasn't right.
Running to the mirror, and pulling off the towel, Jimmy gasped with surprise at his new ‘do. He was now looking at an expertly sculpted bouffant style that would make any girl proud. His brown locks teased high on his head, were now looking the neatest they'd looked in months, perfectly coiffed. Examining his face, his eyes were drawn to his sudden, and very conspicuous lack of eyebrows. All that was left was a nice high arch, which left him looking even more surprised than he actually was, as impossible as that seemed. When he reached up to touch them, he noticed that his nails were somehow a quarter inch longer, with squared tips, and painted pearl pink.
Jimmy screamed, and everyone else in the house came running. First to arrive were Grandma and Susie. Once they saw Jimmy with a new ‘do, not too dissimilar from the first lady herself, they couldn’t help but crack up, laughing hysterically at the feminized youth. Last in was his mother, who at first appeared shocked, and then mildly angry. She said, "Girls, you can't seriously expect him to walk out of the house in that outfit with that hair, can you?" Amazed that his mother was on his side, his hopes raised, only to then see her smile wickedly, and hear her say, "Go find him a dress."
Sarah grabbed Susie by the hand, and in a mad dash, raided their suitcases for the most ladylike outfit they could find. The young boy stood in an almost paralyzed state of shock, while his oldest sister stripped him down to his underwear, handed him a pair of pink panties with a bow at the waistband, and said, "Go put these on." as though it was the most normal thing in the world.
Jimmy looked to his mother, hoping for leniency, but her expression showed she obviously had her mind made up, so he resigned himself to his fate. After raiding her belongings, Catherine handed him a white bullet bra. Jimmy, who was now clad in nothing but the dainty panties, sobbed "I don't know how to work this thing"
His mother stepped in and lovingly fastened the garment around his chest, then set about finding something to fill it. Catherine, meanwhile, dug out a corselet. She secured the awkward device around his waist, and tightened it as tight as it would go. Meredith filled the cups of the bra with some stockings she found in a nearby dresser, then gave him a garter belt. She showed him how to correctly wear it, and with a laugh said, "Two of these go on your legs."
Just as they finished dressing him in his foundation garments, Susie, and Sarah returned from their mission, with their arms filled to capacity. Dresses, skirt and blouse combinations, lady’s suits, and the like, were all laid out across the bed. Jimmy was subjected to trying on a whirlwind of different outfits, but no one could agree on what was best. Suddenly, as though struck by divine inspiration, Sarah said, "I think that with hair that girlishly precious, her first dress should be equally as divine; something that just screams femininity. We're definitely going to need a petticoat."
That's when they settled on a sleeveless pink number, with a scooped neckline, tight bodice, and a loose flowing knee length skirt. They decide white stockings were best, so after those were attached, it was into a white full slip, and the frothy petticoat.
"Now, sit in the chair honey, so Catherine can do your makeup." his mother said.
He felt a swell of masculine pride again, and firmly stated, "I am not wearing any makeup."
"Sweetie, we are leaving this house one way or another, so you can either do it looking like a boy in a dress, or you can go out into the world as an average young lady, who won’t attract any unwanted attention."
Jimmy’s eyes darted around the room, looking for any way out of this mess, but came up short, Hanging his head in shame, he sighed, "Alright, fine, if you think I'll look normal."
"Don't worry, little sister," Catherine said reassuringly, "you will look much better than normal."
So, Catherine began to work her magic. First, she added a little concealer to hide his small, pubescent blemishes, and then, topped it with a pale powder. just slightly lighter than his own fair skin. Next, she focused on the eyes, starting with different shades of pink and white eyeshadow to really open his eyes and make them look bigger. To add a more dramatic flair, she used dark eyeliner on the upper lids. Then, she took out what he assumed was a torture device, but was actually an eyelash curler. He was told to blink steadily, as he hoped he wouldn't be poked in the eye by the mascara wand. After she was done with the eyes, she moved onto the cheeks. Jimmy may have been skinny, but his cheekbones were not. All Catherine had to do was apply pink blush to highlight them, and give them a natural glow. Finally, she worked her way down to the lips. She started by outlining them with a pink lip pencil all the way around, drawing what she called a cupid’s bow. To top it all off, his lips were filled in with a pink lipstick, not too subtle, but not bright either. Work finished, his mother gave him a tissue, and showed him how to blot his lips.
"Still think you're just okay?" Catherine asked.
"Oh my god!" was the only thing he could think of to say. Jimmy’s gaze was fixed upon one of the prettiest girls he'd ever seen. Soft skin, luscious lips, and big brown eyes; he looked very similar to pictures he’d see of his mother when she was his age. He was looking at a girl whose number he'd kill for, and she was looking back at him through the glass.
"Well, we better hurry and finish getting dressed. We wouldn’t want to miss brunch, now would we?" Sarah said, as she held the dress open for him to slip into.
As he felt the zipper slide tightly up the back, he began to not only understand why the corselet was so tight, but also, that his fate was sealed. He could only hope to see this through, and that maybe they'd come to their senses before the day was over. With the sash tied in a bow in the back, he realized he would probably need help using the bathroom.
Susie then placed a pair of pink pumps, with a three inch heel, and little pink bows at the toes, on his stockinged feet. She took his hand and taught him how to walk. The heels pushed his rear out, and forced him to step with a girlish wiggle. After he was shown how to properly hold his arms to his side, and bend his elbow, the clumsy movements were replaced with something resembling the confident gate of a feminine young woman. "I bet you’d rather we’d be playing baseball." she giggled.
After appraising the end results of their work, Catherine removed the yellow barrette. "The color doesn't go with the overall theme, and I don't think we'll really need it, because everything else about you screams girl." she said with an obvious sense of pride.
"I was going to save these for a special occasion, and I can think of none better than a picture of my new granddaughter." his grandma said, returning from her bedroom, holding a jewelry box.
Jimmy didn't even realize she left, but now she was back fastening a single strand pearl necklace, around his neck, and clip-on pearl studs to his ears.
"Thanks grandma." he muttered, still unsure of how he found himself in this situation.
"I wore these when I was your age. It's funny how the classics never go out of style. Now, we should go down to the living room so I can get a picture of my daughter, and my four beautiful granddaughters in front of the fireplace."
Jimmy reluctantly stood for picture after picture in various poses with different family members. His grandmother said her favorite was the one of the four granddaughters laying on the stomachs, with their faces in their hands, smiling at the camera.
It almost seemed surreal, but the dream-like state came crashing to an end, when his mother announced, "Come on, ladies. We don't want to be late for brunch."
Jimmy was given a pink double breasted peacoat with large lapels, and large black buttons, as well as a pair of wrist length white gloves, perfect for a young lady. "Remember dear, a lady never ventures out without her gloves. You’ll have to wear them any time you go out when you’re older." The icing on the cake was a pink pillbox hat with a big white bow on the front pinned on top of his bouffant, and set across the crook of his elbow, a pink handbag filled with what he would need to freshen up his makeup.
"Mom please, you can't make me do this." he begged.
"I'm sorry honey, but you really need to be taken down a peg." In that moment, as though inspired by the muses themselves, Meredith said the word again, "Peg. Peggy. That sounds cute. You know, we were going to name you Margaret if you were born a girl, after all, so it fits. Come on, Peggy, it's time to go."
To be continued.
Author’s notes: Thanks for checking out part 1, y’all! The next part won’t be out for a while yet, as I intend to post these sparingly, as kind of a little treat between my longer form historical pieces. I’m currently splitting my attention between my next piece, set in the early 1980s, and my next collaboration with Nicegent, a three parter with the first dropping sooner rather than later, once I get through the back half.
Right now, available at https://www.sixpacksite.com/store/what-s-your-tale-nightinga... is my new premium story, illustrated by DreamLN01 who y’all might remember from our last project, “Mall Bratz” If you’d like to support me, and my work, please give it a buy. I’m certain you won’t regret it. ^_^ See y’all soon.
Peggy’s Night Out
By Lauren Bliss
The chauffeur pulled into Willow Haven country club, and the door man held the door for four young women as they entered the building. He noticed how they all seemed to possess a different type of beauty. A young girl in her pinafore dress with hair in tight sausage curls nearly leapt out of the car over the excitement of her first visit to a fancy social gathering. She was followed by a smartly dressed young woman in an aqua, linen suit, appearing as confident as she was beautiful. Next came a very fashionable woman in a nice floral print dress with impeccable poise. However, the last one to step out of the vehicle almost seemed reluctant to do so. She was a little too insecure, though he could not tell why. A stunning girl clad in pink and white from head to toe, almost a woman, but still young and cute enough to be quite the little heartbreaker. What he didn't know was that the adorable shy girl was not a girl at all, but rather a boy who had pushed his luck a little too far.
"Come on Peggy. I can't wait to get inside and see all the pretty dresses, and try all the little finger foods." said little Susie.
"Yes, hurry up, little sister. Mom and Grandma are waiting inside." said Sarah, growing impatient with him as usual. Jimmy couldn't believe it had gone as far as it had, but here he was, dressed like a teen queen, about to participate in the routine of polite society, and the pointless surface conversations with strangers that went with it. He was certain someone would see through his disguise, and it terrified him.
Catherine took him by the hand, pulled him close and said, "Remember, little sister, no one will see anything other than a gorgeous young lady out for a meal, unless you give them a reason to think otherwise. Just be yourself, but a more… graceful version of yourself. Just don’t forget to swing your hips when you walk."
"But what about my voice?" he asked, panicking. "Surely, someone will figure it out."
"I hate to break it to you honey, but you're not even an alto, let alone a tenor. Just speak softly, and choose your words carefully. Don't say anything unbecoming of a woman in society, and you’ll be just fine."
Their coats were taken at the door, and they were led to their table by a stone-faced man. He didn’t utter a word, until he announced their arrival in the dining area. After being seated the three older girls were brought coffees, while the youngest was brought a glass of milk. The conversation shifted from who was wearing who, to what the silhouettes would be in the coming year. All in all it was a pretty uneventful meal. Jimmy's fears started to subside, until suddenly, a hand came to rest on his grandmother's shoulder.
"Vera dear, how are you?" said a mysterious, well dressed woman.
"Wonderful Rose, just wonderful. You remember my daughter Meredith, and these are her four, Catherine, Sarah, Peggy and Susie.” she said, gesturing to everyone respectively. “They're in town for the weekend. I’m blessed to have them till tomorrow."
Rose smiled, acknowledging everyone at the table. "My, what lovely granddaughters you have. This is my daughter Elizabeth." She gestured to the stunning blonde standing by her side.
"Beth actually. I like your dress." she said, looking straight at Jimmy.
The frightened boy muttered a quiet, "Thank you." while staring down into his lap.
Meredith explained, "Sorry dear, Peggy is dreadfully shy."
"It's quite alright. She seems like a nice girl. Elizabeth could actually use a few nice friends. You know, I’ve got an excellent idea. Let me steal Peggy for the rest of the day. The girls could come shopping with me, and then have a slumber party tonight. Maybe it would help her with her shyness. I promise to have her home before you leave."
Jimmy's doe eyes practically begged his mother to save him. Unfortunately for him, he’d exhausted the last of her sympathy. She did however find the whole situation extremely amusing. She thought, perhaps this would help him learn to quit while he's ahead. "If you're sure it's no trouble I'm sure the girls will have a wonderful time." So, Jimmy left the dining room on the arm of a cute teenage dream. Only, it was not in the way he hoped his first time out with a girl would be. After retrieving his coat, he carried it draped over his forearm with his purse, since the afternoon had grown warm.
Unlike many of the other women of Willow Haven, Rose drove her own car. Her husband walking out left her with little choice but to learn to fend for herself. Even after a hefty divorce settlement she still thought it better to handle such minor things on her own. She could spend her money on other things, like lavishing her daughter with everything she could ever need, or want. They pulled into Sophie's Boutique, a stylish little shop that catered to women of all ages. Rose was looking for the perfect outfit for a date that night. She sent the girls to go find something for themselves, her treat. Beth took Jimmy by the hand and led him deeper into the store. "I can't believe she's seeing that man again. He's after her money, but she doesn't care. Whatever gets her attention, I guess. What about you? How are things your mom and dad?"
Edging a little too close to the truth, Jimmy said, "Actually, my dad died last year and it's been kind of rough. My mother, sisters, and I are always arguing with each other over the dumbest things. I know she wishes I was more like them; pretty and sweet, you know. That's the only reason I even came out today in this ridiculous pink number. My mom made me."
"So you're one of those, I’d always rather wear pants, types. You know, there are ways to wear pants and still look feminine. You can still do all kinds of things you wouldn't expect and still be feminine. I happen to think you look adorable, by the way." Jimmy found Beth’s comment strange. He knew girls often showered each other with compliments, but this was different somehow. He may have been dense, but something was off about this girl. He just couldn't quite put his finger on it. She seemed nice enough, though. He decided there to make the best of it and just get the night over with. Suddenly, Beth got an idea. "I'll pick some things for you to wear, and you pick some things for me. We can model them for each other when we get back to my house." Jimmy, having no idea what he was doing, searched the store until he came upon a little black party dress, with a built-in petticoat. He had heard Catherine say numerous times that black went with everything, so he grabbed it and met Rose and Beth at the register. The items were paid for, and the three were on their way.
Rose went up the stairs to begin getting ready for her evening out, while Beth took Jimmy by the hand and pulled him into their kitchen. "I usually make my own dinner," she said, "but tonight I think I could use some help. We’re making lasagna." She threw a pink, floral print apron around his neck to match his dress. She herself, donned a yellow pinafore with ruffles around the shoulders. Jimmy, ignorant to the ways of the kitchen, followed all her instructions as best he could, but really wasn't much help. He was starting to get the feeling that she was just happy to have someone else besides her mother in this big empty house.
With the lasagna in the oven, the two sat down to watch some evening television. A short time later, Rose descended the stairs wearing a fancy, glittering evening gown, ready for a night on the town with her suitor. "You girls be good while I’m gone. I've left some money on the kitchen table in case of an emergency. You have Jerry's number and the number of the restaurant if you need to reach me. I'll be home late. Have fun, you two." she said, smiling and waving as she walked out the door.
"I thought she'd never leave." Beth said, jumping up from the couch. She bolted up to her room with a flash. Jimmy could hear shuffling around, and a drawer opening and closing. When she returned, she carried what looked to be a poorly rolled cigarette. "Do you smoke marijuana?" she asked after she lit the joint, took the first puff, and held it in his direction.
Jimmy had never smoked anything before, but his fragile masculine ego would not allow him to admit it. "All the time," he lied, taking the joint and taking a much larger hit than he should have. After that, he started coughing as though he was choking on a golf ball. Beth watched attentively. The strange behavior of this new girl continued to entertain her. Finally, regaining his breath, he passed it back to her, and so it went for the next ten minutes or so. Jimmy felt strange, but also carefree for the first time in a long time. He found it odd that he was enjoying the situation he was in, in spite of how he was dressed.
Like a signal from the heavens, the timer went off. The two were so hungry they almost couldn't contain themselves. The dish made it onto a plate by sheer force of will and they began to dig in. Neither cared too much about manners at this point so they scarfed the whole plate as fast as possible. When they finally looked up at each other, they both laughed at the sauce smeared all over their faces. Jimmy, having no experience with makeup, wiped his mouth haphazardly with the napkin, completely ruining the amazing work his sister had done earlier. Beth took him by the hand and led him upstairs. She said, "Come on. It's time to get ready anyway. I'll fix your face.
"I can't believe my mom." Jimmy slurred. "She thinks she can have this much control over my appearance, but I’m the one who has to walk around looking like this."
"You should teach her a lesson." Beth agreed. "You should do something crazy. I have an idea!" She took off into her mothers bathroom and returned with a bunch of liquids. "Here, take off your dress and stuff, and put them in this bag. I'm going to wash your hair and we’re going to try something new."
Only too happy to obey the pretty girl showering him with attention, the intoxicated Jimmy complied and met her at the sink in the bathroom where she was waiting. Placing her baby blue, silk robe around him and covering his neck in a towel, she washed and conditioned his hair, trying not to tangle up the back combing even more. After she was done, it hung limp to his shoulders again with his bangs tickling his delicate eyebrows. She pulled out her hairdryer, and brushed through it a hundred times till it was dry, silky smooth, and straight. She coated his hair in a strange smelling liquid, carefully trying not to get any on his forehead. When she had thoroughly saturated every last strand, she wrapped his head in plastic wrap and for the second time in a day he found himself not quite alert, sitting under a drier. Straddling his lap, she armed herself with cold cream, and an array of cosmetics, all designed to take this cute girl and turn her into a sexy woman. The eye shadow was swapped for a few different shades of gray and the eyeliner was applied heavier and smudged a little. The ends were drawn out into wings to create a cat eye effect. Beth called it a smokey look. His cheeks were darkened to make them look more flushed. After lining, the lips were filled in bright red, and they looked as plump as they possibly could.
Beth finished his makeup, so she slid down to his feet and removed the stockings and garter belt. She then gently slid up a dark tan pair of panty hose in their place. Still high, Jimmy wasn't quite sure what exactly was going on. He just knew he liked it. She disappeared for thirty minutes, returning with her makeup finished, her hair up in a big French twist, wearing the dress he had chosen for her earlier, and perched atop the highest heels he'd ever seen.
After checking his hair, she decided it was dry enough so she led him back to the sink. One more round of washing, conditioning, drying, and brushing, and she proclaimed him ready to be styled. First she teased his hair at the crown. It wasn’t as extreme as earlier in the day, but she created a solid bump at his crown that finished in pin straight hair down to his back. Next she curled his bangs with a brush and some hair spray so that they rolled down across his forehead, just above his eyebrows. Finally she added a wide red headband, sitting just behind the bangs, in front of the bump, and holding all his hair backwards over his ears.
"Are you ready to see the outfit I chose for you, today?" Beth asked. He quietly nodded in agreement. She stood him up and had him step into a red dress. "You were so displeased about wearing pink today, so I thought I'd give you a chance to be the lady in red." She zipped up the back, and gently guided his feet into a white pair of platform knee high boots. Done dressing him, she walked to her vanity and collected a few things. He thought it felt nice when she rubbed a cool liquid over his earlobes, but was shocked when that feeling was replaced with a stab of a pin, followed by a sudden weight pulling at his ear.
"What do you think you're doing!?" Jimmy screamed, not caring whether he sounded like a girl or not.
She replied, "You can't wear this dress without earrings. Now quit whining. We're already halfway there." She repeated the process on the other side, balancing the look. The tugging sensation in his earlobes didn’t really hurt at all, but it reminded him that this had probably gone too far already, and there was still no end in sight. "All done!" Beth exclaimed. "Are you ready to see the final result?"
She took him by the hand and walked him over to the full length mirror. In the reflection he saw a stunning beauty wearing a red, sheath style mini dress, with huge white polka dots, and white go-go boots. Her make up was done in the sexiest way possible with alluring eyes, and kissable lips. Two red disc earrings hung from her ears. Her crowning glory was the mane of golden blonde hair that now fell down her shoulders. "Why the hell did you do this to my hair!?", he shrieked, almost crying. "It's blonde. My mom is going to be pissed."
"That was the point." she laughed, but after realizing he didn't think it was funny, she tried to comfort him. "It's going to be okay."
"It's not going to be okay. You don't understand. I'm a..."
"A what? A boy. I know."
He fell silent, stunned, and after a moment he asked "How did you know?"
"Well, I had my suspicions that something was a little off about you. I kind of thought, maybe what was off about you that is what’s off about me. I tried to confirm it by getting all touchy earlier, but instead, when I sat on your lap I found out the actual reason. It was either that, or you’re a total freak who stores half a hotdog in your panties for some reason."
"So, you're saying you like girls?"
"Well yes. I like you too. What does that say about you?." Jimmy was shocked. A girl finally had taken an interest in him, but only because he was made up like a beauty queen. She gave him a few moments to process, then Beth broke the silence by saying, "It's time to go."
"Wait what!? Go where!?"
"You can't seriously expect to get all gussied up and stay in, can you? We're going dancing. I know this great band playing downtown.There’s already a cab waiting outside. Trust me, Mom won't be back until just before she comes in to get us up in the morning. Let's just say, I don't like to give it away without at least one date." Five minutes beforehand, he never would have dreamed of leaving the house looking like he did, but he was the one grabbing their coats and tugging her out the door. Jimmy didn't understand why but he was crazy about this girl, and if this is what it would take to be with her, he would do it again, one thousand times over. The two enjoyed a lovely evening together, talking, dancing, and joking around. Beth even convinced him to dance with a boy at the show. He was okay with doing anything and everything as long as at the end of the night, he was still going home with her.
They took a cab back and found their way to the bedroom. While kissing, hugging, and cuddling, Jimmy knew that he had to see her again. It occurred to him though, that she wanted Peggy. She didn't even know Jimmy. He knew that if things were to go all the way it might destroy the illusion. They decided to just enjoy the touch of each other's skin, and they fell asleep in their undies cuddling.
The next morning he awoke to her kiss. They heard the sound of Beth’s mom pulling into the driveway. The two started to get ready and Beth removed his corselet and slip. "I got you some other clothes too," she said. "Some that I thought you'd be more comfortable in." She dressed him in a pair of black capri pants, a white, off the shoulder, angora sweater, and a pair of pink, heeled sandals. She brushed his hair back and tied it high, in a ponytail, at the crown. She removed his evening makeup and replaced it with the cosmetics found in his purse from the day before. The finishing touches were a pair of white, plastic, hoop earrings, a pink ribbon tied in a bow around the ponytail, and a pink scarf tied jauntily at the side of his throat. She smiled while looking deep into his eyes and said, "See? I told you there were ways to look feminine while wearing pants."
The two shared a laugh while making their way outside, carrying Peggy's garment bags. Peggy was wearing huge white circular sunglasses, and joking about how she looked like a movie star arriving on set, with Beth carrying her things like some kind of personal assistant. Rose stood in the driveway to greet Meredith Baker. "Thanks for letting Peggy stay over. The girls got a little carried away with their makeovers, but I was right. Elizabeth is in a better mood, and Peggy really seems to have come out of her shell. We hope to have her over again soon." Meredith thanked her and turned around to see Peggy and Beth kiss each other on the cheek goodbye.
The ride back to their home was spent entirely in silence. The family stepped through the front door, with the girls exchanging looks, wondering when their mother was finally going to explode, except Peggy, who found a spot on the couch as though nothing was out of the ordinary. Meredith took in the sight of her new daughter, looking like a blonde Barbie, ready to try out for cheerleading. Peggy looked at her mother square in the face and said, "I want to stay the night with Beth next weekend so you need to figure out a way to get me there. Also I'm going to need some more clothes since nothing I own goes with my new hairdo. You can’t expect me to visit the salon in slacks and a button down, you know." Meredith didn't know what to say. It seemed her attempt to get rid of her son's bad attitude, and lack of style had some unintended consequences. The lack of style was gone, but so was her son. The bad attitude hadn’t gone anywhere though, and Peggy was here to stay.
Thanks to the handful of folks who have been following me since over a decade ago. I see you. <3 I still intend to keep releasing these between larger projects, and the wait shouldn’t be so long for the next. I had some personal issues occupying my attention for a while, as well as finishing up my camper van. Halfway to living the dream now. :)
If you would like to support me, you can purchase any of the premium stories I’ve done for Six-pack, and others on lulu at https://www.lulu.com/search?contributor=Lauren+Bliss&page=1&...
Next in the pipeline, depending on how soon some things come together, will probably be a free illustrated story, more inline with my historical romantic fair, though set in a certain retro-futuristic world. After that, be on the lookout for part 3 in this series, “Slumber Party Trap”